Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Ads for foobar on 2024-10-21

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,259,833	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2259830}'	No	2024-10-21 19:39	active	1674	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	When I was forced to mate by Brandon, the Alpha’s son, all my illusions about bonded mates and love were shattered. My mate Brandon hates me, so as my brother, Michael. So when Brandon did all this to me, he and two of his friends just stood a foot away watching. "Undress!" I hear Alpha Brandon say. "No, I beg you ..." I say in a muffled voice. "I told you to undress!" he says, slapping me on the face, "I don't have all day!" I'm not moving. I look him in the eye but I know I can't change anything he has in mind. I look into my brother's eyes. "Michael... please." but Michael doesn't say anything he looks at me seriously. I don't know what's on his mind right now. "Grab her and off that ugly dress," Brandon tells the twins, who immediately grab me and tear my clothes and then throw me to the ground and holds me there while I'm struggling. "Leave me alone! Leave me alone! I have never hurt you! Leave me alone!" "So?" Jacob asks. "Who's first?" I look into Michael's eyes. He can't do that ... no matter how much he hates me, he's my brother. He can't hate me in such a way. Brandon unzips his pants as the twins hold me tighter and tighter glued to the floor. I feel him sit between my legs. If they manage to do what they set out to do, my life is over. I stare into Michael's eyes. "I hate you!" I tell him angrily, "I'm not calling you my brother from today on!" and I turn my head and close my eyes as I feel Brandon slip into me. Pain, anger, deep hatred. That is what I feel. After two in and out moves, in a split second I feel my body begin to tremble. It's something involuntary. The anger I feel seems to come out of every pore of my skin. Brandon stops and looks at me in panic. "Hell! What’s this?" I hear him panicking, "Michael, what's wrong with your sister?" With a force I never knew I possessed, I kick Alpha Brandon with my feet, making him fly almost two meters away from me, hitting the dinning table. I see him trying to get up but moaning in pain. "Elle..." I hear a faint woman's voice. I panic look behind but no one is around. "Who are you?" ..."Where are you?" I ask in panic. "I'm Athena ... your wolf." says the voice.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13894&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13894&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458323307_1491196188175254_268335184391291546_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u4hExDqDCCUQ7kNvgFav9wd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABRIpLzp7w1qTu5FyQwcvnO&oh=00_AYDiuXvEy_VsbeYuOvogUyXTQwIyxbP4UJBH_eHkpqq4-Q&oe=671CD875	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,262,305	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2261809}'	No	2024-10-21 20:04	active	1675	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	226	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jc5FDGxp3RYQ7kNvgFUomZz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5TpLsT_7oddhojwHTBy6p3&oh=00_AYDkBQ2_1fHDF9JFmQHSzRRMfq5qun-Stce0_s1In9gbig&oe=671CB1BC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,261,086	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2261809}'	Yes	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	226	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jc5FDGxp3RYQ7kNvgFUomZz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AKJCL12zMi1CfmwG2cWLkDR&oh=00_AYAFIr0mvNRnOoAXxIIcP7jJFAdlS2_y6in07Vuqlq6-5Q&oe=671CB1BC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,260,495	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2260364}'	Yes	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=O2w5qlOCLv8Q7kNvgF9uHlU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQESqjbw_RYxC903ZlJI0xH&oh=00_AYDULXmo6QTTI9ponbidhRcQ3rgYeN96uvjN4PVccLOjEA&oe=671CB6DF	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,259,321	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2258923}'	Yes	2024-10-21 19:39	active	1674	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452922153_856249073037776_1156310642379128581_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xDOiwRyQ1-sQ7kNvgE2nFGg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A9z8k1r4QdxDZYobhw6qXhK&oh=00_AYCx1pbmwraXobZiFL4vyqtYNGrq35_b3cE79Q3XRtHcbw&oe=671CC0BD	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,257,787	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-21 19:21	active	1673	Country Music Collective	Reba McEntire brought back her iconic country duet, ‘Does He Love You’, when she collaborated with Kelly Clarkson at the CMT Crossroads. Kelly Clarkson was living her dream singing alongside her idol as the pair impressed the audience with their vocal complicity, as well as by falling into character as the scorned wife and yearning mistress from the song. The video has racked up an incredible 11M views with fans loving both the vocal and theatrical performance, with one fan commenting, “No matter who Reba sings this with, she ALWAYS gets into full character.”	LIKE_PAGE	https://www.facebook.com/385337631332283	Country Music Collective	https://www.facebook.com/61564140214039/	243	1969-12-31 18:00	Like Page	facebook.com	IMAGE		https://www.facebook.com/385337631332283	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464224175_1267801661019856_4998219216525904257_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XVLhZ3r264IQ7kNvgHySAvJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0wXwiyWhzSfV9yH72VjXAM&oh=00_AYCXCDUxsU7RKlxd5blEC5d0tZExpbkooSD_G2Ktvq-BhQ&oe=671CCA6D	PERSON_PROFILE	Country Music Collective	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,257,665	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2257662}'	No	2024-10-21 19:21	active	1673	30% OFF SITEWIDE	Free Shipping	SHOP_NOW	https://kellyobi.com/collections/pams-monochromati	Kelly Obi New York	https://www.facebook.com/KellyObiNewYork/	17,838	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop Now	kellyobi.com	CAROUSEL	Free Shipping	https://kellyobi.com/collections/pams-monochromatic-set	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464151868_555424533566923_1091748369786270311_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3pa7y3pGDIAQ7kNvgE9spYh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Abfznv64Sft6x_SBWGZbO7H&oh=00_AYAMFRnCjEQKm6vV2aO3pXF2dMgdicEUoifHOSlwz69NhA&oe=671CD052	PERSON_PROFILE	Kelly Obi New York	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,261,109	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2261108}'	Yes	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	😍Read the next chapters👉	Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449727403_366939126055861_4561971539420395674_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NyMgramEkOgQ7kNvgG6GXAM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARoowrQM0W_p3K4guMtHHTf&oh=00_AYBMOoRclmpddScx1bJnUHk-bs9akX3IT-lX6eQkf-6YJQ&oe=671CD65A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,263,331	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2263235}'	No	2024-10-21 20:51	active	1672	2024 Lexington NC 40th Annual BBQ Festival Giveaway!	We all love BBQ, but sometimes it's just as good at home! If you want to be the Ultimate Pit Master of your neighborhood, come by and enter for your chance to win this Masterbuilt Smoker! 307 N Main Street, Lexington NC is our office location for The District Group, eXp Realty! Right across from Sam's Carwash! Scan the QR Code, answer all 3 questions to enter and we will draw a winner Saturday at the end of the 40th Annual Barbeque Festival, right here in Uptown Lexington! All 3 questions must be answered to qualify. See ya Saturday!! Hit the link https://shorturl.at/GZigS to register as well!	CALL_NOW		The District Group, brokered by EXP Realty	https://www.facebook.com/TheDistrictGroupAgents/	372	1969-12-31 18:00	Call now		VIDEO			1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464012223_536387769140431_2290953001802732373_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CX9OCe3F7SkQ7kNvgHVxhq8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUpZQs78Zf76YX9vRFf86wy&oh=00_AYA1CE0K9FDI0leQluQRF0_HcaGNFCq0W2GEHIRTiTrnsA&oe=671CB81B	PERSON_PROFILE	The District Group, brokered by EXP Realty	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,260,191	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-21 19:40	active	1674	Read next chapter👉	“President, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!” "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Hello reading	https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/	47,831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216197130290091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462545187_583833680642402_4294310763952004554_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=R4VSc0XoxPUQ7kNvgHpbH3w&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQxV9MoNEmxRsv0jn2fTbYE&oh=00_AYC4ziI3B92sbOWq9F8M-gtd-RFxBZ87JyWS_MWwzcqz9A&oe=671CB5DA	PERSON_PROFILE	Hello reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,257,690	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-21 19:21	active	1673	😍😍Title "Echoes of a Tender Heart"👉	After Sandra Glock graduated from high school, her grandfather reached out to her mother, Kelly Youth, who had remarried. Kelly then brought Sandra to live with the Ruths in Kagos. Over time, Sandra grew increasingly heartbroken by her mother's repeated disappointments. However, James Lande, a senior who fell in love with Sandra at first sight, always stood by her side. He protected, cherished, and unconditionally trusted her. In the end, his unwavering care helped Sandra find true love.	LEARN_MORE	https://website.novelbinger.com/share/middle/tw3fn	Short drama	https://www.facebook.com/61551551210077/	58,063	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	website.novelbinger.com	VIDEO		https://website.novelbinger.com/share/middle/tw3fn3cqxw5h5tb1qwyqth2m?ad_id={{ad.id}}&sid=120213447894280050&campaign={{campaign.name}}&adgroup={{adset.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463967137_443282695040705_4352625111695161962_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=c478FQ23rEgQ7kNvgGST8ia&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AS9k4iD5GmLEgnrsvZBEfS1&oh=00_AYDcicUfE1VQFzC1AapQsqOzcphGKqf_TmiGCDtvL2miBQ&oe=671CACF3	PERSON_PROFILE	Short drama	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,262,716	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2262718}'	No	2024-10-21 20:05	active	1675	😍Read the next chapters👉	My neighbour childhood sweetheart, Felix, turned me down and humiliated me in front of our parents. 19 years we've spent together, all just my one-sided infatuation. From then on, despite his apology, I steered clear of him. He insisted on treating me as a sister and introduced his new girlfriend Lilac to me soon. I tried my best to keep away from them. But sadly, the opposite always happened. I made plans with my friends to go hiking. But Felix and Lilac joined us against my will. With much difficulty, we finally reached the summit. Everyone clamored to buy ice cream there. I glanced at Felix and Lilac. They were already holding a box of raspberries, feeding each other. A bitter taste filled my mouth. I walked away. My friend Zara walked with me. We stopped at a peach tree heavy with rosy fruit, growing on a cliff. Ignoring Zara' shouts, I playfully climbed up on the railing and grabbed a branch. The next second, a loud creak—the railling broke. A wave of dizziness hit me as I fell down headfirst. "Ahh!" people screamed. I had fallen off the cliff! In the life-or-death moment, I grabbed a vine from the rock just in time. It stopped my fall, and I hung there in midair. I screamed shrilly in a cold sweat. I was stuck. No hope of climbing back up; falling down meant certain death. Blood dripped from my forehead, my arms and legs aching severely. Above me, my friends shouted anxiously. I held on so long that it felt like their shouting was fading out. My last ounce of strength drained. In desperation, the only one in my mind was him—Felix. Then, a hand reached out to me...	LEARN_MORE	https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	ocankn.com	DCO		https://ocankn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10463&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449433678_346055808537306_3643433919978629073_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_Z6tA_7BhT0Q7kNvgE4ht8e&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ams46L78Xa7xlYkUiqCIPYT&oh=00_AYAe15a6yHurQgK0NWNaDIYH1KjUwsZL01pOCZj9yOaOWg&oe=671CCEDA	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,262,797	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-21 20:05	active	1675	Enamorarme de ella después del divorcio	Seis años después, en su primer día de trabajo tras regresar al país, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, él persiste en perseguirla, ella no quería que él supiera que había dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard salió del aeropuerto y paró un taxi. Le dio la dirección al conductor y entró en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contempló a través de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... Después de seis años, había regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que había intentado olvidar todos estos años, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudió la cabeza y ahuyentó esos pensamientos. En esta ocasión, no había vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inútiles recuerdos. Había vuelto porque su jefe se lo había pedido. Él le había dicho que su compañía estaba en un callejón sin salida, y quería que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no había querido regresar, pero después de pensarlo un poco, decidió hacerlo... Dado que hace seis años había sido su jefe quien la había ayudado en el momento más difícil de su vida, y quería devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compañía... Cuando llegó, vio que la mayoría de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchó unas palabras... "Oí que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "¡En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "¡Oye! ¿Sabes quién quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. Sabía que a esa gente no le importaba quién iba a comprar la empresa o cuál sería el precio... Lo único que querían era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allí para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, será la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ¿quién es más poderoso que RK y se atrevería a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchó un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que había sellado en algún rincón de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenó de ellos como una inundación. Se sintió mareada. Sintió como si aún estuviera encerrada en la Mansión RK, rodeada de frías paredes... Pensó que hacía tiempo que lo había olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusión suya... ** Flashback... Hace seis años... En la Mansión RK... Stella cruzó la puerta y se dirigió a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenía buen aspecto. Ella se veía seria y aturdida... Su pequeña cara lucía un poco pálida. "Señora, ¿qué le ha pasado? ¿Por qué se ve tan pálida y débil?" La que habló fue Mia. Ella llevaba años trabajando para Kingston y siempre había tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupó. Su mirada se posó en los documentos que Stella sostenía y le preguntó... "¿Está todo bien?" Stella la miró, forzó una sonrisa y respondió... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ¿Qué tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella miró los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminó la frase y la miró. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusión y preocupación... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendió lo que quería decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella también conocía la relación que existía entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabía qué decir... Al final, se limitó a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volvió a mirar los papeles. No sabía qué decir... Llevaba tres años casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habían casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo límite era de tres años. Porque la mujer que él amaba era su hermana... Él había estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razón, ella la reemplazó. Así que desde el día en que se casaron, él le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada más... Para él era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabía lo feliz que se había sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que había amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos años ella se esforzó al máximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez así, este funcionaría. Tal vez él no se divorciaría de ella. Tal vez, él también querría quedarse con ella... Tal vez, él daría una oportunidad a su relación porque bien del bebé... Ella seguía pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyó desde la puerta y rompió todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niño..." Aquella voz era fría y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la dirección de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frío e inexpresivo. No podían saber lo que estaba pensando. Tenía una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del océano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrías ahogar en ellos. Capítulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entró y se colocó delante de Stella. Él parecía un rey que ocupaba la posición más alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenía un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofá, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedó allí mirándolo, porque sus palabras la habían dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensó que tuviera la sangre tan fría como para no pensárselo dos veces antes de decir algo así. No había vacilado cuando dijo que no quería a ese niño. Ella lo observó, intentó calmarse y contener las lágrimas. No quería parecer débil ante aquel frío hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, él se acercó y se sentó frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos había dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la miró y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres años con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envíen". Escuchó como él había cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujó en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, él no se atrevería a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo había ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomó la pluma y firmó sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminó, la miró y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquí por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo miró a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No había arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilación... Nada. Era como si él no sintiera nada con respecto a su relación, la cual repentinamente había sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendió a sí misma... "Stella, ¿eres una tonta?" "¿Cómo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazón de piedra?" No obstante, no podía controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo había amado durante muchos años. No dijo nada y se limitó a observar a esa persona con la que había vivido durante tres años. Había visto su cara todos los días, y aún ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguía pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le había roto el corazón en mil pedazos. No quería mostrarse débil delante de él, así que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenía la pluma le temblaba... Miró los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafía y firmó. Pero al igual que su corazón, su letra también parecía maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. Después de firmar, respiró hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero después de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquí. Me iré inmediatamente..." Cuando terminó de hablar, miró a Mia y le preguntó: "Mia ¿puedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la miró, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le dolió el corazón. No quería hacerlo, pero tenía que ser así. Stella subió para recoger sus cosas y RK la observó, pero nadie podía leer sus emociones. Ella miró la habitación donde había estado viviendo durante tres años y sus ojos se empañaron... No pudo contener las lágrimas. Sabía que su matrimonio terminaría algún día, pero no sabía por qué sentía tanto dolor en su corazón... No tenía muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitó a empacar y no tocó nada de lo que él le había comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la miró y no supo qué decir... Stella se secó las lágrimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para él". Después de decir eso, tomó su bolso y bajó las escaleras. ** En la planta inferior... RK seguía sentado en el sofá y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "¿A dónde vas?" De repente sonó la fría voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo miró... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos términos con su familia y después de su matrimonio, era mucho más difícil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a él, ya se habían divorciado, así que no se sentía obligada a decirle a dónde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendía el comportamiento hipócrita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera había mostrado preocupación por ella... En ese momento, él estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le había importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por qué, o si era una ilusión, pero sintió que después de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajó mucho... Sintió frío en todo su cuerpo y decidió irse... "Detente... " Capítulo 3 No quiero a ese niño Stella lo escuchó y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazón. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y fríos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolvió. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niño. No olvides abortar". RK miró a la mujer que tenía delante y se quedó pensando... Sentía que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no quería que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, tembló y la pequeña esperanza que tenía se desvaneció... Él le había roto el corazón tantas veces, no sabía por qué, pero todavía le dolía con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedía... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. Apretó la bolsa que sostenía. Y sintió como si alguien la hubiera apuñalado... De repente se rio de sí misma... Se sintió como una tonta. ¿Cómo podía esperar algo de un hombre tan frío con su hijo...? Quería gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Él le había dicho una vez que le gustaban los niños y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolía mucho el corazón, pero no quería que él viera sus lágrimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedó de espaldas a él. Respiró hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya había decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se paró y dijo: "Una cosa más, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." Después de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no quería dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... Sentía que se estaba sofocando... Sujetó su bolso con fuerza y se marchó sin mirar atrás. RK miró la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareció de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajó y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperó ni un segundo y pisó el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejó y desapareció... Fin del flashback "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocó con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella también volvió a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudó a recogerlos y entró en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abrió, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludó... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ¿Cómo estás? Eres nueva aquí, si necesitas algo no dudes en decírmelo..." Ella lo miró y asintió. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Él la miró y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oído que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta están los informes que hice, échales un vistazo". Ella la tomó y asintió. Él continuó: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas están los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedí que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situación..." "Grupos RK... René Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenía los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo más profundo de su hermético corazón invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizó y dijo: "Haré lo que pueda". "Está bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". Capítulo 4 ¿Por qué vale setenta millones? Al día siguiente, en una cafetería... Stella ya había organizado todo y le pidió al director de negociación de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafetería. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercó. Pero cuando… llegó y la vio, se sorprendió. Ella también se quedó estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenía delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomó la iniciativa y dijo: "Cuánto tiempo sin vernos". Él escuchó sus palabras y recobró la compostura. Asintió y se sentó. Ella no perdió el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquí están los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fírmelos". Mientras lo decía, los colocó delante de él. Él vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizó. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no quería firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirá que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentía que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, debería buscar alguna otra compañía. "Está bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustó. Se le acercó y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, déjeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez más". Ella se detuvo y asintió. "Por supuesto". Él caminó hacia un lado y llamó. ** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su teléfono sonó. Lo miró y colgó. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volvió a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su fría expresión y temblaron. Tomó el teléfono y preguntó: "¿Qué sucede?" Su voz era fría. Alex le informó de toda la situación. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminó de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y después de un minuto respondió: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". Después hizo una pausa y añadió: "Dile que iré a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Después colgó. En sus profundos ojos azules había emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchó sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "¿Era esa negociación digna de su visita?". Además, sabían que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situación. Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos así que ella pudo oír una parte de su conversación. Ella lo escuchó decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del teléfono. Tres minutos después... "¡Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningún problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijará según los términos de su empresa, firmemos rápidamente para que nadie se eche para atrás". Cuando terminó de hablar, sacó los documentos, firmó y le dio el bolígrafo. Ella se sorprendió un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. Miró el bolígrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintió que había dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se había mantenido bastante firme en su decisión. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se había mostrado mucho más firme que ella respecto a la adquisición de la compañía. Incluso aceptó firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella había establecido. "A él no le gustaba cambiar de decisión pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, ¿por qué lo había hecho?" "¿Era porque, después de vivir con el amor de su vida, él había cambiado?" Pensó... Pero sin importar qué... Ahora, ¿qué podía hacer? Tomó el bolígrafo y firmó. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con él...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. Normalmente, ella no querría que él se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ¿Qué podía hacer? Debía terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rápidamente. Alex guardó los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compañeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, ¡por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicó una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazón y Dios sabían cuánto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Él la miró y añadió: "Por favor, vuelva rápido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estará allí dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabía por qué su jefe quería que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que había pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podía hacer lo que él dijera. *** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cómo en el futuro RK se convertirá en su jefe. "¡Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul había enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero él solo bajaba el precio". La abrazó y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajó la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella quería. Lily continuó: "Acabas de llegar, así que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decía eso se acercó a su oído y dijo: "Déjame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre más guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino también rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueños de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oír sus palabras, Stella se quedó sin palabras. "He oído que antes tenía una prometida... Pero la dejó hace seis años", comentó Lily. "¿No se casó con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podía creer que aún no se hubieran casado. ¿No se había divorciado de ella porque quería casarse con su hermana? Pensó que ya deberían haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquí estás..." Cuando Jack se enteró de que ella había llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudió personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... Rápido ve a la sala de reuniones y siéntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegará pronto y vendrás conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que había dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo está en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". Después de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis años... no quería volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niño..." Todavía resonaban en su mente. Después de regresar... no quería verlo. Ese hombre de sangre fría y corazón de piedra ya le había roto el corazón mil veces, y no quería volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez había algo más... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no quería encontrarse con él. Si aún quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, quería eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de él. Jack la miró y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compañía fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del país o no... Será decisión de él..." ¿Qué? Hace seis años, su matrimonio había estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistía a dejar que él decidiera su futuro... Se sentía como si hubiera caído en una trampa. Ella quería permanecer lo más lejos posible de él. Jack la miró a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. Después de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "Solicítaselo..." Ahora, él decidiría si se iba o no. Cuando pensó en aquello, sintió como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no quería nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. Sabía que él llegaría en cualquier momento y que existía la posibilidad de encontrarse con él. Así que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo más rápido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyó a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casó con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo límite y una vez que se cumplió el tiempo, ella tenía que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que había amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el día que descubrió que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niño. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmó su nombre en el papel de divorcio y salió de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frío. Seis años después, RK compró la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con él, porque ella tenía un hijo y no quería que él se enterara de él... Pero un día, cuando Stella recogió a su hijo de la escuela, él la vio... RK su mirada se posó en el niño a su lado, su rostro se veía igual que cuando era joven... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc	Beloved Books	https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/	618	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212758946920521	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461338069_1518498428792187_3591391216052523140_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uChZff1iC78Q7kNvgHXbwFN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZ0wQs0t16lGpAxuBNSvlXF&oh=00_AYA09u5cxWZjFv3o51-id_YVJDVVW3lZYS9UXCdryzraYw&oe=671CBF34	PERSON_PROFILE	Beloved Books	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,260,910	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2260934}'	Yes	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Chapter 1 "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she passed away because of postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. He cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." Chapter2 Juan also looked over. A red figure stood out in the crowd. Debra, clad in a burgundy dress, seemed to captivate hearts with every gesture. Cameras flashed at her like she was a reigning superstar walking the red carpet. 'Debra?' Juan took a moment to recognize her. In the past, Debra preferred light makeup and plain dresses. This was the first time Juan had seen her like this. Seeing Debra for the first time, Shelia was filled with jealousy. Compared to the alluring Debra, she seemed too plain. "Debra looks stunning." Shelia's tone carried a subtle envy. Debra spotted them and walked over. Shelia thought Debra, unaware of her relationship with Juan, would be surprised or awkward, but Debra was poised and smiling. "Mrs. Nichols is here. Who's the lady beside Mr. Nichols?" whispered a reporter. Debra approached, linking her arm with Juan's, and extended a hand towards Shelia. "You must be Shelia mentioned by Juan. Nice to meet you! I'm Debra. You can call me Mrs. Nichols." Shelia withdrew her hand from Juan's and shook hands with Debra. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nichols," Shelia said awkwardly. "Juan told me that he sponsored you. You're going to study abroad, right?" Debra said. Shelia glanced at Juan. "Shelia excels in her studies. She's planning to go abroad this year, but she's a bit timid, so I brought her here today to broaden her horizons," Juan said. He had brought Shelia here to see the world of the upper class. Juan hadn't completely fallen for Shelia yet. It was only after Shelia returned from abroad that Juan fell in love with her. Even so, Juan attended all kinds of events with Shelia, to the point where everyone in Seamar City knew that Juan liked a college girl. But none of this mattered to Debra anymore. She came to the auction not to compete with Shelia but for a more important purpose. "Well then, take good care of Miss Miles. I'm going in," Debra said, letting go of Juan's arm. Juan was stunned. He hadn't expected these words to come from Debra's mouth. By the time he realized it, Debra had already get into the venue. Juan frowned. 'When did the unruly Debra become so agreeable?' Debra sat in an inconspicuous corner. The auction venue was filled with influential figures. If she remembered correctly, an abandoned piece of land that nobody wanted was bought by an obscure merchant at this auction. Later, because of the upscale developments around it, the land became valuable. The successful investment elevated the merchant's status, making him a commercial magnate. Since she had decided to leave Juan, Debra wanted to build up her own assets. After sitting down, Juan searched for Debra's figure. Beside him, Shelia asked, "Mr. Nichols, do you really want me to bid on your behalf?" Juan's attention returned, and he said, "Yes, I trust your judgment." Shelia blushed. She had studied finance for so long at school, just for this day. On the second floor, Debra watched them chat happily. Shelia indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons why Juan would be attracted to her. In her last life, Shelia had once identified a prime piece of land, which impressed Juan. But that piece of land was valuable, to begin with. The Nichols Group's properties were around it, and Shelia inflated the price with Juan's money. In the end, the value of the land and the surrounding properties all increased, so Juan couldn't lose. Even without Shelia, Juan would have secured that piece of land. As the auction started, Shelia began to bid. She successfully won the first three prime pieces of land. Juan sat beside Shelia like a guardian. "The price of Crescent Manor starts at one billion." "Two billion." Debra's bidding caused a collective gasp. Juan frowned. What's gotten into this woman? Shelia whispered, "This piece of land isn't worth much. Debra's going to lose money." Juan texted Debra. [What are you doing?] Debra read the message and ignored it. "Two billion once!" "Two billion twice!" ... "Is Debra crazy? Two billion for this piece of junk?" On the second floor, Randy was flabbergasted. "Three billion," Marion bid. Randy nearly flipped the table. "Marion! Are you insane too?" Across from them, Debra frowned. She wanted to know who was crazy enough to compete with her for this wasteland, only to see Marion. She vaguely remembered Marion was doing gray business. 'When did he start real estate development?' "Four billion!" Debra raised the stakes. Downstairs, Juan furrowed his brow and texted her again. [Debra, shut up!] Debra simply turned off her phone. "Five billion," Marion said. His provocation annoyed Debra. 'Alright, you want to play? Let's play.' "Ten billion!" she bid. "What! She's gone mad!" Randy exclaimed. Juan stood up, losing his composure. He couldn't quite grasp Debra's intentions. To him, this piece of land wasn't even worth one billion. Yet Debra was offering ten billion. Marion smiled at Debra and made a gesture of concession. "Ten billion!" The auctioneer exclaimed, "Any further bids? Ten billion, going once, going twice. Sold!" As the gavel fell, a weight lifted off Debra's heart. The land was finally hers, but she had unnecessarily spent an extra eight billion. It was all because of Marion. She glared at him. Randy nudged Marion, "Hey, Debra's glaring at you. If I were her, I'd probably be plotting your demise." Marion shrugged indifferently. Downstairs, Shelia tugged at Juan. "Mr. Nichols, Debra is going to make you bankrupt." "She set her own price. No one will help her pay the bills," Juan said. Chapter 3 Due to this episode, Juan's attention was solely on Debra. Shelia's performance was completely ignored. When the auction ended, Debra was about to leave when she bumped into Juan and Shelia. "Debra, if you don't understand real estate, don't mess around," Juan said bluntly. Shelia chimed in, "Yeah, Debra. Your actions have cost Mr. Nichols ten billion." Debra chuckled, "Miss Miles, you misunderstand. This piece of land is mine to get. What does it have to do with Juan?" Shelia blurted out, "But that's ten billion." "It's just pocket change for me, not to mention for her." From not far away, Randy's voice came. "Isn't that right, Ms. Frazier?" Debra caught sight of Marion and said, "It's just a plaything for purchase." Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Ten billion meant nothing to Juan and Debra. In front of these people, Shelia felt inferior. "Heard Mr. Nichols got married. Is the lady beside him Mrs. Nichols?" Marion chimed in. Shelia blushed, stammering, "N-no." "This is my wife, Debra," Juan said, pulling Debra close. Debra tried to shake off Juan's hand, but he held on tight. Since earlier, he had felt Marion's gaze on Debra. Men understood men best. He could see through Marion's thoughts. "So, Ms. Frazier is Mrs. Nichols. It's my bad. I saw Mr. Nichols chatting with this lady in the venue earlier, thinking she was Mrs. Nichols." Randy slapped his head. "Then this lady must be Mr. Nichols's secretary. No wonder she was holding up signs for Mr. Nichols earlier." Debra almost burst out laughing. Though she didn't care about Shelia and Juan anymore, hearing Randy's words still made her pleased. Shelia was totally embarrassed. "Joe, take Shelia home," Juan requested. "Yes, sir," Joe agreed. Randy grinned, "We'll get out of your hair. Bye!" After Randy and Marion left, Debra shook off Juan's hand. "Had enough?" Juan didn't expect Debra to pull away. Before, Debra couldn't wait to touch him. She seemed different tonight. "If you're trying to get my attention, you don't need to do this," Juan said. Debra was speechless. She wanted to argue, but she couldn't find the right words. Considering how much she cared about Juan in the past, she might have done so. But she wasn't that person anymore. "Whatever!" Debra shrugged. "Wait." Juan stopped her. "What now?" "What's your relationship with Marion?" "I don't even know him." Juan spoke coldly. "No matter what your relationship is with him, you are Mrs. Nichols in public. You better watch your identity and keep your distance from other men." Debra scoffed, "Before you demand anything from others, how about demanding it from yourself? Did you consider your status and my reputation when you brought Shelia here today?" "I had Joe inform you today." "Oh? Is it to tell me not to come?" Juan remained silent. He knew he was in the wrong. "Even Marion, an outsider, mistook Shelia for Mrs. Nichols. If you like her, let's get a divorce," Debra said. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?" Juan frowned. Although he didn't love Debra, it didn't mean he wanted a divorce. Their marriage was based on interests. It was not something one person could dissolve. From Juan's serious expression, Debra could tell that he wasn't thinking of divorce now, but it was only because of her family. In a few years, when she became worthless, he would discard her like trash. Thinking of the miserable end of her last life, she'd rather end it now than wait for that moment. "I said, let's divorce." The next day, news of Debra's extravagant purchase of wasteland swept through major platforms. Debra was the sole heiress to the Frazier family, and ten billion was just a figure for her. However, with her family's businesses operating, she had limited liquid assets. It was not easy for her to raise the money. Debra lay on the bed, rubbing her brows. 'Should I find Juan? No.' He left without a word yesterday when she proposed a divorce. She couldn't understand. She was even willing to relinquish the Frazier family's wealth to him, yet he still didn't want a divorce. But besides Juan, who else could she turn to? Suddenly, Debra sat up. She had an idea. "Marion!" People in high society were in one circle. Debra managed to contact Marion through her connections. Debra remembered that Marion's influence was overseas, but in recent years, he had stationed himself in Seamar City. Others might not know why, but she did. In the coming years, Marion would rapidly take over local enterprises, competing head-to-head with Juan. In the conference room, Marion played with his lighter. Debra got straight to the point. "I want to borrow eight billion from you." Randy spat out his tea. He'd seen straightforward, but never this blunt. "Ms. Frazier, that's a large amount of money." Debra blinked. "Last time you said ten billion was nothing." "I just rolled the logs for you, and you're giving me a hard time." Randy shook his head. Beautiful women were always a bit sick in their heads. Marion flicked his lighter. "Why should I lend you any money?" "I could've secured Crescent Manor with two billion, but because of your meddling, I have to pay an extra." "Not a convincing reason." Debra fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your industries are all overseas, but for the past two years, you've been frequenting Seamar City. I guess you want to launder your overseas money here. Am I right?" Randy paused his tea-drinking motion, subconsciously glancing at Marion. He didn't expect Debra to understand these things. Chapter 4 The room fell silent for a moment. Marion smirked and said, "Mrs. Nichols, you can't wrongly accuse good people." "Yeah, we're all legitimate businessmen," Randy chimed in. "In the realm of legitimate business, it's not up to me to judge. But I think Juan might be interested," Debra said. "I'm just a clueless rich girl, while Juan isn't. If I tell him what happened, I wonder if he'll take notice." "You're sneaky!" Randy couldn't contain his frustration. Debra looked at Marion seriously. "Lend me eight billion, and I'll pay you back with interest in three years." Randy's eyes widened. "Are you kidding? Do you know how much interest that'll be? If you can't pay it back, we'll lose eight billion. You're Juan's wife. Who can hold you accountable?" "I know the interest. I'll sign a contract with you. If I can't repay, I'll give you my family's properties and stocks, and I'll work for you for the rest of my life." Randy paused and continued, "And besides, my marriage with Juan might not last three years. Even if I'm still his wife then, he won't protect me." Marion looked up and stared at Debra for a while. Randy's ears perked up as he smelled gossip. But he quickly composed himself. "No, I disagree!" But Marion agreed, "Okay, I'll lend it to you." "What?" Randy jumped up from his chair. "Have you gone mad?" "I'll have the finance department transfer the money to you. We'll draft the contract later," Marion said. "Marion!" Randy stomped his foot. "Thank you, Mr. Houston." Debra stood up, saying, "I'll await your message. Happy cooperation." She smiled and left the office. Randy ground his teeth. "That's eight billion! Are you out of your mind? She's Juan's wife! Why would you lend her money?" Marion grinned. "She's pretty." "Why should you get the girl while I pay?" Randy exclaimed. Marion stood up, tossed a bank card to Randy, and said, "I pursue the woman I fancy. It's only right that I foot the bill." "What? Foot the bill? She's Juan's wife! What bill are you talking about?" Randy ranted. Ignoring his protest, Marion walked out of the office. "Both of you are insane!" Randy muttered. Debra had just stepped into the Nichols family's mansion when she saw Juan sitting in the living room. She frowned. In her last life, Juan rarely came home. 'When did he become so attached to home?' Assuming he was just lounging around, she turned to go upstairs. "Debra!" Juan called out. Debra halted. "What is it?" Juan felt uneasy about Debra's recent coldness. "The auction house is pressing for payment." "I know," Debra replied coolly. "If you don't have enough money, you can tell me," Juan said. "No need. I've sorted it out," Debra said dismissively. "Where did you get the money from?" Ten billion wasn't a small amount, and Juan knew every movable asset under the Frazier family's name. She couldn't produce such a sum on short notice. "It's my business. You don't need to concern yourself," Debra replied. "Don't forget that I'm your husband," Juan said. Debra chuckled bitterly. 'Husband?' Juan always considered it a disgrace. When did he remember he was her husband? "You're so anxious because you're afraid I'll lose money and drag down the Nichols family," Debra said. Juan fell silent. Seeing his reaction, Debra knew that she had guessed right. "I won't drag you down. I understand our marriage is a business alliance. We rise and fall together. You don't have to come home often," Debra concluded. Juan was speechless. He used to think that way, so after getting married, he was cold towards Debra and didn't even touch her. But after hearing those words from Debra, he suddenly realized his excessiveness. Juan was about to say something when suddenly a remittance message came on Debra's phone. She didn't expect Marion's actions to be so fast. In just an hour, the money arrived. With the matter resolved, Debra gave a smile. Juan pursed his lips, suddenly remembering how Debra used to follow him. She showed him the same smile, but he never cared. "There's a party tonight. You're coming with me." "Me?" Debra frowned. Juan asked, "Don't want to?" "Why don't you bring Shelia with you?" Debra was puzzled. In her last life, whenever there was a banquet, Juan would take Shelia. If her memory served her right, it was an international banquet that night. She insisted on going, but Juan brought Shelia in the end, indirectly paving the way for Shelia. For such an important occasion, why would Juan suddenly think of bringing her? "You're my wife, so naturally, you should come to such occasions with me." Debra didn't get it, thinking it was only because Shelia had something else to do. Then again, she should go to such occasions more often. To start her own business, she needed connections. "Alright then, I'll go get ready." Juan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Debra was still willing to be the nominal Mrs. Nichols. Perhaps she wasn't completely disappointed with him yet. Shelia was in the dormitory, arranging the dress sent by Juan's secretary. Her roommates looked at Shelia with envy. "Shelia, your boyfriend is so sweet, giving you such a beautiful dress." Shelia's cheeks turned rosy. "Shelia, when will you introduce us to your boyfriend?" "Yeah, your boyfriend is so rich, and he takes you to various banquets all the time. We're curious." Shelia shook her head and said, "He's very busy. I'll introduce you to him when he's available." Shelia's phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Juan's secretary, she answered the phone happily. "Joe, did Mr. Nichols send you to pick me up? I'll come down right away," she said. "Mr. Nichols said you don't need to come today," said Joe. Chapter 5 Shelia's smile froze. "Why?" "Mr. Nichols is taking his wife tonight, so it wouldn't be convenient for you to attend." Shelia forced a smile. "Oh, so he's taking his wife. That's great. I didn't want to go anyway." "That's good." Shelia held her phone and bit her lip. Her roommates exchanged glances. "Shelia, did your boyfriend stand you up?" "I heard this event is international. Didn't your boyfriend organize it to introduce you to some foreign entrepreneurs?" Facing their skeptical looks, Shelia managed a weak smile. "He has an important client to accompany. I shouldn't disturb him." Shelia glanced at the dress in her hands, her expression dimming. 'Juan never likes Debra. Why did he suddenly...' She tightened her grip on the dress. She had looked forward to tonight's event for so long. She couldn't just give up. As the night fell, Juan had a splendid black dress sent to Debra. He had been waiting downstairs for a while when he saw Debra descending the stairs. Though he had seen Debra in a burgundy dress the other day, seeing her in this outfit still took Juan by surprise. He hadn't realized how beautiful Debra could be. "I'm ready," Debra said, lifting her head. Juan pursed his lips. "I'll have my secretary bring the car around." Debra opened the door to see Joe waiting outside. Seeing Debra in the black dress, Joe was amazed. "Mrs. Nichols, you look stunning in this dress, better than Miss Miles." Juan glanced at him. Joe realized his mistake and quickly shut his mouth. "It's okay." Debra didn't care, and she got into the car. Juan glared at Joe and muttered, "You won't get your bonus this month." Joe felt wronged but dared not say more. That was what he got for being too talkative. Outside the club, Juan helped Debra get out of the car. People around them cast admiring glances at them. "Who's the lady with Mr. Nichols?" "Seems to be Mrs. Nichols." "I don't recall seeing Mr. and Mrs. Nichols together before. They make quite the power couple." ... Juan took Debra's hand. Debra wanted to retract her hand, but with so many people around, she had to go along with Juan. Debra glanced around and saw many faces she had encountered in her last life. Juan had a certain prestige in the business world. To be able to attend such a high-level international event, the people here were all top entrepreneurs, philanthropists, or real estate tycoons. Debra had studied finance to impress Juan, but it never paid off. Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabbed everyone's attention. A gardener accidentally broke a vase of roses, and the manager scolded him. "Where did this old man come from? Get him out of here!" the manager barked. "Hold on." Debra stepped forward, picking up the roses from the ground. She noticed they were carefully pruned and rare. "This man ruined Mr. Houston's flowers and startled the guests. Let me have him removed," said the manager. "If it's broken, just ask him to prepare a new one," Debra said. "These roses were brought by Mr. Houston for everyone's enjoyment. How about each lady take one to appreciate his gesture?" Debra suggested. Everyone nodded, and the manager waved off the gardener. Juan stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I didn't expect you to liven up the atmosphere here." Debra shrugged. "Just trying to please Mr. Houston." Outside the club, Shelia stepped out of a taxi in a black dress, feeling strange gazes around her. She ignored them and tried to get into the club. The security guard glanced at the taxi and stopped her. "Miss, do you have an invitation?" Shelia was taken aback. She didn't know about invitations. With Juan, she could go anywhere. It was the first time she had been stopped by a security guard. "Sorry! No invitation, no entry." "I'm here to see Mr. Nichols. I'm his companion," Shelia lied. Squinting at her, the guard asked, "Mr. Nichols is already inside with Mrs. Nichols. Who are you?" Feeling the stares all around, Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Joe saw her and hurried over. "Excuse me, she's our company staff." The guard nodded, allowing Shelia through. Shelia breathed a sigh of relief, but Joe asked sternly, "Miss Miles, why are you here?" "I just wanted to broaden my horizons. Mr. Nichols always said I was too timid. I'll be going abroad in a few months, so I wanted to experience this kind of event. Joe, could you take me in?" Joe hesitated. "I'll return from studying and help Mr. Nichols. The piece of land Debra bought cost billions and was a loss. She probably doesn't understand finance. So many financial elites are here. I'm worried Mrs. Nichols won't be able to handle it," Shelia pleaded sincerely. Joe nodded in agreement. In the past, it was always Shelia by Juan's side because Debra knew nothing about finance, and Joe respected Shelia, who was talented in this area. Shelia joyfully entered the club and spotted Juan conversing with some guests not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress to run over, but she accidentally collided with an old man. The gardener's vase slipped, and the water splashed on Shelia's dress. She instinctively exclaimed and freaked out when she saw the stain. "What's wrong with you? Can't you watch where you're going?" Chapter 6 Her cry pierced through the room. All eyes, including Juan's and Debra's, turned to her. In their eyes, Shelia was a rude and uncultured woman. The old gardener bent down to pick up the scattered roses and apologized profusely. Feeling the stares around her, Shelia quickly changed her attitude. "I'm sorry. I was in haste. Are you okay, sir?" Debra watched from nearby. Even though Shelia tried to fix it, it only came off as insincere. Shelia also noticed Debra beside Juan. "How did she get here?" Juan frowned. Given his expression, he seemed clueless about Shelia's arrival. Debra wondered if Shelia came on her own. Debra stayed silent. This plot was different from that of her last life. Juan brought Shelia to the party, where Shelia impressed Caleb Houston. It led to a smooth path overseas and success after graduation with support from Juan and Caleb. Debra thought that Shelia would not show up this time. Yet here she was. "Mr. Nichols!" Hearing the commotion, Joe rushed in. Juan's tone was curt. "Who let her in?" "It was me." Joe bowed his head. "I thought Miss Miles could help you." Juan rubbed his temples. He used to be very tolerant of Shelia. But in this situation, Shelia shouldn't have appeared. "Miss Miles isn't familiar with the place. Go check on her," Debra said, taking a sip of champagne. Juan saw Shelia's scared looks, and he couldn't bear to leave her alone to handle the situation. "I'll be back in a moment." Debra said nothing. That was expected. He could never let go of Shelia. Juan went over and asked, "How did you come here?" Shelia lowered her head, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to see the event." Seeing her tear up, Juan couldn't bring himself to say anything harsh. In a sense, Shelia was trained by him, and he had seen all her efforts. "I'll have Joe take you back." Seeing Juan about to leave, Shelia hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. "Mr. Nichols, can I stay?" Juan frowned. In the past, Shelia was always obedient and aware of her identity, never crossing that boundary. Shelia felt his displeasure and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Nichols. I..." Juan relented in the end. "You can stay. This event could be helpful for your overseas studies." Shelia finally broke into a sweet smile. "Can I stay with you?" Juan glanced at the surrounding crowd, concerned about leaving Shelia alone here. "Yeah." Shelia was delighted. Joe couldn't help but ask, "Sir, what about Mrs. Nichols?" "Go accompany her. Don't let her cause trouble like last time." Juan knew that Debra often attended such events, but as someone unfamiliar with finance, she was here merely to pass the time. As long as she didn't cause trouble like last time, it was fine. Debra watched as Joe approached her. Before he could say anything, she asked, "He's gone to accompany Shelia?" "Miss Miles is a key candidate for the company, so..." "I understand." Debra looked as if she was not bothered at all. Joe breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he felt that Debra had changed. Shelia followed Juan and confidently conversed with some bigwigs, which was noticed by Debra. Although Shelia had good grades at school, she was still just a student. In front of these seasoned businessmen, what she said wasn't very insightful. They were only praising Shelia out of respect for Juan. However, soon Shelia faced difficulty with a foreign elderly gentleman. Debra recognized that man as a financial tycoon from Dawnreach. He only spoke his native language and didn't know any foreign languages. And his translator was absent. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia bit her lip, glancing at Juan. Juan was pondering how to defuse the awkwardness when Debra approached and fluently conversed with the man. The man seemed quite pleased with what Debra said and shook hands with her. Shelia finally noticed Debra, dressed in an identical black dress. Compared to her, Debra seemed like a refined lady, while she looked like a street vendor. Shelia clenched her fists and forced a smile. "Debra, that's impressive. You can speak the Dawnreach language." Debra smiled without saying anything. Juan remembered that Debra could speak foreign languages, but Dawnreach language wasn't widely used. Not many people knew it, so he was surprised that Debra was fluent in it. "What did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased," Shelia asked. "I told him that the piece of land he bought near the southeastern sea is going to get a good prince, so he's happy," Debra replied. "That piece of land will get a a good price?" Shelia looked puzzled. The land didn't seem extraordinary. "Maybe," Debra replied casually. In her last life, that piece of land did get a considerable sum. The area suddenly developed into a tourist destination, making a hefty profit from tourism. Mr. Stephen probably foresaw its development, hence his purchase. Shelia lacked that foresight. Juan stared at Debra, which made her uncomfortable. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Debra asked. "How did you know that the land would get a good price?" Juan said. Chapter 7 Given his expression, Juan knew that this plot of land would fetch a hefty sum. Yet he chose to let Stephen have it as a favor. That was just Juan's style. "I was just paying a compliment. You're reading too much into it," Debra replied. Juan furrowed his brow, assessing the sincerity of Debra's words. It made sense. Given Debra's intelligence, how could she see the future value of that land? Juan realized he was overthinking it. "Hope so." Juan turned away, leading Shelia to meet other people. Shelia glanced at Debra. Debra managed to capture the hint of triumph in Shelia's eyes. She downed a glass of champagne. In the eyes of others, she was just a failed woman abandoned by her husband. Her husband left her and took another woman to meet business partners. Could anything be more of a joke than this? Debra felt disheartened. She had planned to mingle with the business elites, but with Juan gone, it became difficult. How could she approach those entrepreneurs without seeming intentional? Debra scanned the surroundings and spotted a piano not far away. A smile played on Debra's lips as she got an idea. With graceful steps, Debra approached the piano and exchanged brief greetings with the pianist before sitting down. As the heiress to the Frazier family, she had to learn many things, though she never thought she'd use them. But now they had come in handy. It had been a while since Debra played the piano, so she was a bit rusty. But soon enough, the piano keys followed her fingers, producing a melodious tune that perfectly matched the atmosphere of the party. The guests were captivated by the unexpected piano music. Many turned to look in her direction, and after she finished playing, applause filled the room. Seeing Juan and the businessmen stop their conversation, Shelia kept her eyes on Debra and said, "Debra is amazing. She can play the piano." "She is a pro," Juan remarked casually. Among these people, many could play the piano, and passing relevant exams was quite common. The fact that Debra received so much applause showed her musical talent. It was then that Shelia realized the gap between her and Debra. She used to think Debra was just lucky and pretty, but utterly useless. Now she was proven wrong. She was dead wrong. After Debra finished playing, many wealthy ladies approached her for conversation. While she couldn't directly approach those business magnates, getting close to their wives made it easier to reach them. "I didn't expect Mrs. Nichols to be so talented at the piano," Randy remarked from a corner. "Not bad," Marion agreed. "You don't know music, do you?" Randy teased. "I don't, but I like it," Marion replied. He didn't understand music, but because it was Debra playing, it felt different. When she went to the restroom, Debra was pulled into a secluded corner. She tried to cry out, but the man behind her covered her mouth. "Don't make a sound," the man whispered. Feeling the warmth of his body, Debra adjusted her breathing and bit down on the man's hand. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain. "You bit me?" The man released her. Debra quickly put some distance between them and was surprised when she saw his face. "Marion?" "Who else did you think it would be?" "Why the cloak and dagger?" "I sneaked in. Don't want to be seen." "What kind of joke is this? Caleb is your..." Before Debra could finish her sentence, she immediately shut her mouth. Marion raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What were you going to say?" Debra averted her gaze. In her last life, Caleb left all his assets to Marion. It was only after that she found out the truth. But so far, no one knew Marion was Caleb's grandson. "I mean, Caleb is kind-hearted, and you're a dominant owner of overseas enterprises. Even if you snuck in, no one would dare say anything." "Maybe, but I prefer to play it safe," Marion said. "Don't tell me you snuck in here just to say these things to me." She didn't think Marion would be so boring. "This is for you." Marion handed Debra a contract. Debra looked down and saw the contract for her borrowing. "Just for this?" she asked. Marion nodded. "Boring!" Debra signed the contract and threw it back to Marion. It was crazy that he found her to sign the contract at the door of the ladies' room. "As your creditor, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Why spend ten billion on that land?" Marion's voice was low, tempting her to answer his question. "I can't tell you now," Debra said. "What if I insist?" Marion could tell Debra had other plans. But he couldn't figure out what could be worth ten billion there. It was a loss-making business, but Debra's actions made him believe the land would be worth far more than ten billion. "If I told you this land would be worth a lot in six months, would you believe me?" Debra asked. "No." Marion couldn't see any signs of it yet. "What if I said high-end properties around that wasteland are about to come into the market?" Debra asked. "What high-end properties?" Marion frowned. He had never heard of that. "You'll find out soon enough," Debra smiled, walking past Marion into the restroom. Frowning, Marion walked to the lobby, where Randy asked, "Done signing?" "Yeah," Marion said. "Why the long face?" Randy asked. "Is there any high-end property near the wasteland Debra bought?" "There aren't any." "Check who owns the land around that wasteland." "That wasteland is in the sewage area. There's nothing to check. Forget high-end properties. No one would even build a basketball court there," Randy said. "Sewage area?" Marion was surprised. Chapter 8 Moments later, Shelia emerged from the restroom, her face looking grim. She was now dressed in a white gown. "What's wrong?" Juan asked. "I just changed in the restroom and thought I saw Debra." "Debra?" Shelia nodded. "I saw Debra with that man. They seemed intimate." Shelia observed Juan's expression and quickly added, "But I might have been mistaken. How could Debra know someone like Marion? I heard he's a desperado." "Debra..." Juan's tone turned cold. He had noticed Marion's interest in Debra last time. 'Doesn't she know how to avoid danger? Even getting close to someone like Marion.' Juan felt upset. Debra emerged from the restroom and was puzzled about Juan's dissatisfaction. "Where did you go?" Juan whispered. "Me? I went to the restroom." Debra was confused. Shelia stepped forward, pretending to be affectionate, as she grabbed Debra's hand. "Debra, I saw it just now. Marion is not a good person. Don't let him deceive you." Debra instinctively withdrew her hand. Shelia's hand hung in mid-air, and she looked aggrieved. "I didn't tell Mr. Nichols about it on purpose, but Marion is really not a good person." "I know what kind of person Marion is. I don't need others to judge," Debra huffed. "I..." Shelia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Shelia is looking out for you. Don't be oblivious and offend the wrong people," Juan warned. Shelia tugged at Juan's sleeve, as if to imply he was being too harsh. If other people saw it, they might think that Shelia was Juan's wife. "In any case, it's best not to get close to Marion. You're a woman of high standing, while he's a man without upbringing. How could you have any ties with him?" Shelia said. Suddenly, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came. Everyone turned to see an elderly man with gray hair standing in the center of the hall. Debra turned around, feeling a sense of familiarity. Soon, she recognized the old man as the gardener who had been arranging vases in the hall earlier. Now, the old man was dressed in a suit, flanked by two bodyguards. His stern gaze carried a hint of ruthlessness, making people wary. "This is Mr. Caleb Houston," one of the bodyguards introduced. Everyone in the vicinity raised their glasses respectfully to the old man. Only Shelia was pale. The old man she had scolded just now turned out to be Caleb. Shortly after, Marion emerged from behind Caleb and stood by his side, supporting him. Debra suddenly had a bad feeling. Marion looked at Debra and slowly smirked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I invited you all here today to declare that Marion is my grandson, the sole heir of the Houston family." Caleb coldly glanced at Shelia. Shelia felt a chill. "He is not some wild man without upbringing," Caleb said. Everyone in the room was astonished, and Debra's heart was pounding. 'Something is not right. The timeline has changed. How could this happen?'	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	226	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459414065_1057201542627188_2289658013715801775_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7rXvWX3dF64Q7kNvgHvpwVV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AtkHhGdpUqYUvlpi9Xxp20z&oh=00_AYCRGT1SizUtU5S9E6vkls3wJfd_1SDEX_BjTIIAtMEq8g&oe=671CD10E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,262,029	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2260960}'	No	2024-10-21 20:04	active	1675	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,726	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461240197_1504398046853988_1258823645536508058_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_-PWSMXCieEQ7kNvgFY0sL_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AuuI7zrv6k9a6oOVXjj7gjY&oh=00_AYAJNckkuhAR9j156CiEKZl-WGX2SYsIUCSeAPLh0W98sA&oe=671CDA47	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,259,512	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2259481}'	No	2024-10-21 19:39	active	1674	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454846414_1985692741888500_6823589904952089408_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TpJUTOlqn6QQ7kNvgHyPAxV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AkOT6nWi47OGGG5SZOsMhqe&oh=00_AYCrbbQA7V3qJ4a9_gBrlmb0XIMU4491UR3ubnQsExVuNg&oe=671CC5A6	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,259,290	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2259428}'	No	2024-10-21 19:39	active	1674	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	I looked at the clock on my bedroom wall. I think I have delayed the inevitable for as long as I physically can. I should go to the packhouse to go and wish our pack's upcoming Alpha a happy birthday. The bane of my life. My brother's best friend. One day to be Alpha Miles. Today he will turn 17, and meet his Alpha wolf. In all honesty, he was egotistical enough, thinking the world revolved around him, without him adding to that by finally gaining his wolf. Not your run-of-the-mill werewolf either. Oh no, Miles Davenport was destined to be an Alpha, so he would have a strong and powerful Alpha wolf, only adding to his arrogance and strength. The crazy thing is, Miles had once upon a time been one of my closet friends too. In my younger childhood... Friends, that kind of thing comes when your father is the Beta to the Alpha. The children spend a lot of time together, and become friends. My older brother, Jordan, became the wing-man to Miles. His closest friend and ally, who as his Beta when the time came, was only right. But as the years went on, the friendship between Miles and I changed. Friendship faded as he grew into a more popular sports star of our school. At the end of the day, he was always going to be popular, he was the upcoming Alpha after all, but as one of the top sports stars too, he was idolized. As was my brother. All the girls in school flocked around them like they were pop stars or something, and it was bizarre. I was nothing more to him now but a source of amusement for him and his sports buddies. A geek. Not one of the beauty queens who followed him around. Simply someone to make fun of. I had gone from enjoying time with my one-day Alpha, to hating him, in the space of a school year. He thought he was god's gift, and in all honesty, if he was, he is a gift I would return… "Bailey!" I heard my Mum call from downstairs, telling me I was definitely running it close now for time. I know Jordan had already headed over to the packhouse a while ago with my Dad to meet his friend and our Alpha. "I know." I yelled back, looking at the books on my desk, desperate to continue with the assignment I was working on. I would so much rather continue working on the assignment and gain the additional credit available, work toward going to the college I want to go to instead of going to a party for the big-headed bully, I got to consider almost family, considering he was the son of my Dad's best friend. I stood from my seat, and walked to my mirror, adjusting my black skater dress I had chosen to wear today. Something plain and simple, easy to blend into the background, but a dress all the same if anyone asked why I hadn't made an effort. Along with my chunky black sandals, I looked presentable, not that anyone would be looking at me. Today, all eyes would be on the birthday boy, as they always were. He would make sure of that. I flicked back my curly brown hair, before I walked out of the door, already dreading the hours that lay ahead… My Mum pulled the car into the parking spaces outside the packhouse, while my younger sister Morgan was flicking at the curls around my head, simply trying to irritate me. She knew I would rather be anywhere but here right now, and was loving every last moment of it. "Aww, you want to go home Bailey-boo?" she teased. "Stop you two, come on, your Dad is waiting inside. Let us go and find the birthday boy." Mum says, sounding cheerful, completely oblivious to the fact how horrendous this party had the potential to be. She, too, worshiped Miles. Having seen him grow up alongside my brother, she seemed to think the sun shone out of his rear-end. It had always driven me insane. "He won't even notice us there." I muttered under my breath as I followed her up the steps of the back house, shaking my head at my sister and how overdressed she looked. She definitely looked like she was out to impress someone today. A small part of me wondered if she hoped she might be the fated mate of Miles. After all, he was meeting his Alpha wolf today. He will have shifted for the first time today, and today could potentially be the day he can sense his fated mate out there waiting for him! There had been so much buzz around school about this, so many of the girls were excited about the potential possibility they could be his fated mate. The one chosen for him by the moon goddess. The one destined to be with him. So many of them are desperate for it to be them. While there I was desperate for anything but. I could think of nothing worse! Yet, looking at the amount of effort my younger sister had made today, I am beginning to think she was one of the many she-wolves that was holding out that hope… We walked through the corridors of the packhouse, and it was filled with various pack members. Today was a day of celebration within pack, the birthday of the upcoming Alpha. And not just any birthday, the day he came of age. The day he met his Alpha wolf. The walls of the packhouse were adorned with decorations, music was blaring from various speakers dotted around the multiple rooms. "Ooff, sorry!" a giggling she-wolf said to me as she nearly knocked me off my feet as she knocked into me. I would rather be anywhere but here right now. This was far too hectic and far too loud for me. I simply glare at the back of the girl as she moves away from me, not a care in the world. I followed my Mum and my sister, who was almost skipping as she walked, toward the main lounge area. I can only assume my Mum had mindlinked my Dad to let him know we had arrived, and he said they were there, or else we could spend all day looking around for them! It appeared almost every member of the pack had turned up to celebrate the birthday of Miles. The lounge area was laden with people, music truly blasting, and everyone seeming to have a good time. Everyone but me. I caught the eye of my brother, leaning against the wall of the lounge, the furthest away from the door we had just walked into. He nodded in my direction before simply turning away. 'Could have made an effort, Bailey.' he mindlinked. 'It is a birthday, not a funeral, you know?' I felt my heart sink at his words. Great, the insults were starting already, which meant it would only be a matter of time until Miles started too. The two of them seemed to like working together like that. Finding great enjoyment in harassing me. I was only a year younger than both of them, and had desperately hoped the name-calling and insulting would ease off as they got a little older, but if anything, they seemed to get worse. All because I wasn't like the girls they were interested in, I was sure of it. I wasn't like the other girls. Made myself an easy target, my Mum told me, all because I enjoyed studying. Liked reading and learning. Said, I only made it harder for myself. The plan was to make it easier for myself by finding a way out… "Jordan says your dress looks like you are going to a funeral, Bailey." Morgan teased, fluffing up my curls again. My long brown hair fell in thick, unruly curls down my back. They drove me mad at times. Especially when my brother and sister decide to mess with them. "Oh well, I wore a dress, like you asked." I snapped, moving away from them, feeling angry already, so tempted just to turn around and walk home, only to be pulled back by my Mum. "We are going to wish Miles a happy birthday. You will stay for a while at least. I do not need to be explaining to your Aunt and Uncle yet again why you have walked out on a social event, Bailey." Mum warned me, her tone sounding grumpy, I swear she had to have read my thoughts on leaving the party already. I am sure she hated having me as a daughter, likely wishing for one that was more sociable, and one that enjoyed being a part of everything, instead of one that would rather have her head in a book. "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from by my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does… As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue… was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms from the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mindlinking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one… 'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it really matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that… Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. “It took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is clearly lingering… "What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No I do not! I do not want anyone knowing this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know… "I don't think I understand…" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look to him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our own moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why… Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." My heart twists and contorts at the thought. Rejection was meant to be the most painful thing possible. Why would he want to reject the mate chosen for him by our own moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? Chapter 2 A Year Later Yet another birthday party for our beloved upcoming Alpha. Ha. Not my beloved upcoming Alpha. I hated him. Breaking my heart without a second thought. What I had done to deserve that I had never got a proper explanation from him. Other than the frequent insults, of why would he want to be with someone like me? Did I look like Luna material to him? I had no clue. What did Luna material look like in his eyes? Some blond bimbo, no doubt. They were the she-wolves he tended to spend his time with within our pack. The ones who worshiped the ground he walked on. That would do anything he asked of them. Ones that I highly doubted read much more than the work set of them at school. "Bailey!" my Mum yelled at me from the stairway of our family home. "Will you hurry up?!" "Do I really need to come to the party?" I responded. "I am telling you, Miles will not be bothered if I am not there!" "Your Aunt and Uncle will be though. And I am not explaining to them again why you are missing." My Mum continues yelling. "Do you not realize just how many events you have missed this year, all because you have your head in a book?" "Yeah Bai-Bai. Such a geek. No wonder you have no friends." My sister Morgan giggles from outside my bedroom door. I hissed. "I have friends." I stormed from my room, and down the stairs toward my waiting family. I planned to greet the birthday boy, not that he would care in the slightest. I know that he would rather not see me at all. And then I would sneak home. "Ew, are you wearing that?" Morgan asked. I looked down at the skinny black trousers I had on and the white tank top. Great. Nothing I wear is approved of by my sister, evidently named the fashion queen without my knowledge. Oh well, I am dressed and wearing it. I think it looked good with my chunky black sandals I had on… I scowled at my sister and walked out of the door. "Are we going or not?" I snapped at them all, truly not able to wait for the following month when I leave to go to university. Get away from them, and this pack! The party was well underway when we arrived, music pounding from the speakers as couples made out in every available space, so I averted my eyes as we walked through the corridors of the packhouse to the lounge where we would no doubt find Miles reigning over his people. Being all important, like he was partial to considering himself. 'Why are you here?' Miles's voice filled my mindlink, before I had even fully got into the room behind my parents. Great. 'I didn't get a choice. Trust me, I would rather not be.' I snapped back. I was getting more than a little tired of the way he would treat me. Yes, he planned on rejecting me. Decided I was not for him, but he could have left it at that. I didn't need treating like I was some sort of social pariah because of the fact he decided I was not right for him. I do not think I deserved that. I had endured enough bullying through my time in high school, for the fact I enjoyed my education. 'Oh. Excuse me? Are you implying you were not going to come to the party of your next Alpha?' Miles links with some serious attitude. 'Miles, you just asked why I had bothered coming. Now you are asking if I was not going to come? Make your mind up.' I argued. 'Remember who I am Bailey. You are not above me. Never will be. Could have been equal to me at most had I seen you as suitable to be my mate, but no. You were beneath that honor.' He sneers. I felt anger racing through me. 'And you think I would not have rejected you?' I snapped, moving back toward the exit, not wanting to be here anymore. Until I felt a hand grabbing the back of my tank top, yanking me back. My eyes darted upward to see the dark eyes of Miles. Sneering down at me. Our Pack's upcoming Alpha. The most arrogant man I think I have ever met. One, thankfully, I did not have to be mates with any longer as he had chosen to reject his own fated mate before even giving her a chance. "Going somewhere Bailey?" he asked, his voice full of spite. "Well, I do believe you asked me why I was here, so I assumed you wanted me to leave." I told him. Miles bows his head down so it is level with mine, he inhales deeply, like he still enjoys the scent of me. He has done this numerous times of late, which I find quite bizarre. But, I ignore him as he tilts his head to look at me, "Hmm, I think my Mum and Dad may have something to say if you leave. Their clever little Bailey. Heaven forbid." He presses his forehead against mine. "Just stay away from me, and do not spoil my fun." I shake my head in disbelief at him, as he stalks away. Did he even think for a moment I would be going near him if I could avoid it? I would rather be anywhere but near him! "Bailey, why are you harassing my friend for?" I heard my brother, Jordan demand, as he suddenly approached, causing many people to turn around and look at me. Wonderful. Nothing like starting pack gossip is there. I am sure Miles would appreciate that! "I wasn't harassing him, he came to speak to me. Asking why I had come." I told him, and my brother laughed. He is as much an idiot as Miles. Any of my friends who have big brothers hate how protective they are. Me? No, my big brother is the one leading all the bullying and being cruel to me. He finds great embarrassment in the fact his younger sister is far from being one of the popular group, and is, in his words, 'far too into her books'. I think, in all honesty, my entire family found me, in one way or another, a huge embarrassment. "Well, he has a point. Not like you will be joining in with the celebrations. You will probably be sitting in a quiet corner somewhere reading." He teases. "Well, it is certainly more intellectually pleasing than any of you would be." I smirked at him as I walked away from my brother who was standing looking confused. I am sure he had no clue what I meant. The scary thing is he will be the next, pack Beta. Heaven help our pack. Between him and Miles they only had one brain cell between them, and that was one that they shared, I am sure of it! And even then, I think it was rechargeable and started losing power and knowledge at a rapid rate! They only graduated high school because they paid people to do their work for them. As I snuck away, out of the busy lounge to the top of the stairway, where I hoped to hide out for as long as possible, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned, hoping it was simply someone on their way to their bedroom or even to one of the spare bathrooms on this floor. But, sadly, luck was not on my side tonight. No. Miles was following me. Eyebrows raised and looking quite irritated. "Oi. I want to talk to you." he demanded. "You asked me to go away a minute ago, didn't you?" I asked him. "Don't think so, think it was more a case of why you were here." Miles says with a smirk. Sitting on the top step with me. "Miles, you have the whole pack here for your birthday, I am sure whatever you need to speak to me about can wait." I shrugged, desperately craving peace, which, considering the pounding beat of the music playing, would be difficult. "No. Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" he questions, like he is irate at the fact I had not let him know. Why would I let him know? "Why would I? We aren't friends, Miles. You also are not my Alpha yet. It was arranged with my parents, me and your Dad, as Alpha." I explained to him, unsure why this would even bother him. If anything, I would think he would be glad to get rid of me. "You are going away though." he murmurs. "That is generally what happens when you go to college or university. Yeah." I said with another shrug. "There wasn't one closer to home?" he hisses. "Because it seems to me you picked the one furthest away." "What does it matter to you? You hate me. I won't be here, You get your wish of being rid of me." I snapped, truly sick of him trying to dictate to me what I should and shouldn't be doing. I had worked hard in school, so I could do this. My parents had spoken to my Aunt and Uncle, the Luna and Alpha of our pack to allow me special permission to go to a university out of state to study, saying it was what I had dreamed of. I had nothing holding me back. And, with the fact Miles did not want me for his mate, or his Luna, I truly did not. Not that any of them knew of that. That was our own secret. Even despite the pull to him as my mate since my wolf had arrived, I still found him truly repulsive. He sickened me. Though, the pains when he slept with the many she-wolves that visited his bed, made it even easier to detest the man that he had become. I still had no clue what I had done to deserve this treatment from this man, other than not being one of the popular group. But, I knew I deserved better than him. Miles glanced at me, momentarily a thoughtful look passed over his face, almost caring, before a hardness replaced it. "That much is true. No more having to see the disappointing failure the moon goddess made of mating me to you. At least not for a few years. Who knows, perhaps you will meet someone while there. I suggest you do. That way you won't have to come back, because, I, as Alpha, will be looking for my Luna." "Miles, I honestly do not care if you find someone else." I told him, going to stand and head home, not wishing to spend another moment in the same place as him. As I went to move away, he grabbed my hand, pulling me to him, so I was once more sitting level with him on the top step of the first floor landing of our packhouse. "Always so righteous aren't you Bailey? You say you don't care? We will see. Well, this will be on my terms. I, Miles Davenport, reject you, Bailey West, as my fated mate…" he began, and my head began to whirl as his words sunk in. The realization and excruciating pain of what was happening becoming too much for me… Chapter 3 Three Years Later I drove the long road down to pack. I hated this drive. Lotus Shadow Pack. Though, three years away, studying had been truly amazing. Transforming myself into the woman I should always have been. Confident. Self-assured. Brave. Just me. And now a fully qualified teacher. As a she-wolf, you spend so many years of your life being told your focus is finding your fated mate. Settling down with them and creating a strong matebond. A love. A family. Well, once I had come to accept that my naïve, teenage dreams would never surface, thanks to the moon goddess pairing me with a mate so incapable of loving anyone other than himself, I decided that my focus would be my career. My education had always been something I took great pride in. I loved to learn, and I had decided that I wanted to pass that gift along. I no longer cared what others thought of me. And, while at university, it felt so wonderful to be surrounded by others who felt the same way. I finally felt like I fit in somewhere. And, I believe that is what allowed me to become the person I was meant to be. However, now, I had to return to my pack, at their requirements. The agreement was, once I had completed my degree, I would return home. Unless, of course, I had found my fated mate. But, I knew within my heart, that was never to happen. For, my fated mate sat at home. Lording it over our pack. Acting like he was the best thing since sliced bread. Sleeping with any she-wolf that came near him, from what I heard, having rejected me. I pulled up at our guarded pack gates. Harley, one of our pack warriors, currently on guard duty, stepped forward to my car window. "ID" he asked. I frowned at him. I do not think I have been asked for ID before when returning home, even in all the times I have visited home, though in all fairness, those visits have been few and far between. My visits were only when they were required of me. I had grown to loathe this place, and coming back had become less of a priority for me over the time I was away... "Harley, it is me. Bailey." I explained, trying not to smile at his mistake. Harley looked at me closer. "Sorry Bailey, didn't really recognize you there. You changed your hair. And you aren't wearing your glasses. You look good." He says with a shrug, quickly looking away, clearly embarrassed by his faux-pas. I smirk at his response. Yes, my hair is somewhat tamer than it used to be. The curls straightened out, and my hair now neat and sleek down my back. My glasses I had worn for reading had been long gone. Having got my eyes fixed with laser eye surgery whilst away. Plus, I now wore a little simple make-up to accentuate my features. Nice to know somebody has noticed a difference… "No problem. You still need ID?" I asked him. He grins at me. "I think I know who you are. Nice to see you." he nods at me in acknowledgment as the gate opens for me. "Maybe catch you around while you are back." He adds as I begin to drive away. I smiled in response, I guess there would be nothing to stop me catching up with any guy I wanted to now. Not that I was really bothered right now... but it was not like I had a fated mate to wait for any longer. And it wasn't like Miles was making a point of staying single. Every time I had returned home, he had had a different she-wolf on his arm. Parading them through pack like a prized possession, only to have traded her in by the time I returned on my next visit. He was turning into quite the lothario. And quite a joke in my eyes. I set off along the quiet, familiar roads of our sweet old pack. The evening sun was settling in the sky as I moved my car down the route to my family home. No doubt my Mum would be there waiting for me, perhaps my Dad, if he was in from work by now. My brother and sister, I was unsure. They still both lived at home with my parents, but were back and forth to friends' homes and my brother was looking to move into the Beta suite in the packhouse soon enough, in preparation for taking on the role from my father when the time came. Either way, they rarely bothered to rush home to see me when they knew I was returning. I don't think seeing me was at the top of their priority list… I pulled my car up on the street in front of my familiar family home. I could not believe I was home. Stuck back here. The dread within my stomach churned heavily at the prospect of many years stuck here. Miserable and unhappy, with no way out, now my fated mate had rejected me. Not that anyone other than Miles and I knew of that. No. He had decided he would be considered weak if others knew an Alpha had gone against the powerful Moon Goddess's choice. So, this was our secret. Or he would make me pay in ways I did not want to imagine, apparently. And, in all honesty, I did not want to think of it. He had allowed me to go away to do my degree. Doing the final bit of convincing when my Uncle, the current Alpha, and Miles's father, along with my parents were on the fence. Or, so he said. How true that was, I would never likely know the truth, but it had been for that reason, and that alone I had chosen to do as he had asked. If he had done the things he said, then he had allowed me to fulfill my dream of gaining my degree of teaching away from pack. To allow me to be just me, not the daughter of the pack Beta. And I have thrived because of it. But, now, I had to return. Back to where I belonged. And, while I may have gained my degree, I had no real future prospects. I was likely stuck here. I stepped from the car, determined more than ever to find work, as I heard my Mum's voice. "Bailey!" she greeted me from the porch steps, a big smile upon her face. "You look beautiful sweetheart." I smiled back at her, as I moved toward the front door. Only to see Miles leaving the house next door to ours. The Alpha home. Could I have timed my arrival home any worse? His eyes met mine, giving me a dark stare before looking at my Mum. "Hi Aunt Brianna. You didn't say she was home today." Mum smiled at Miles like she thought the world of him, though most of the time she generally did. "Ah, I think it slipped my mind. Bailey is home for good now, Miles. How wonderful is that?" Once more, Miles gave me a dark stare. "Hmmm. Truly wonderful." he said with some serious contempt in his voice. 'You stay out of my way unless I say otherwise, you understand?' Miles mindlinks me, as he moves toward his car. "Are you not going to speak to him Bai?" Mum tries. "He will be Alpha this time next year, you know?" "Oh it doesn't matter, Aunt Brianna. Bailey will be excused this time. I am sure she is tired from her drive back home. But no doubt I will be seeing her around. And yes, she will have to get used to me as her senior. Her Alpha." He says with a sneer, and at his words my stomach twists into knots. I don't think I can stay here… I not only need to find work, I need to find work away from my pack, so I can move away to get away from my psychotic Alpha and ex-mate! Chapter 4 I sit out in the garden drinking my morning coffee, with my laptop open scrolling desperately through the work vacancies, when I hear a deep growl to my left, causing me to swirl my head to look. Miles was resting his head on the garden fence from next door, overlooking our back garden, to where I was sitting. Watching me intently, the look upon his face was one of sheer disgust... I had no clue how long he had been standing there, or what had angered him to the point of growling, but he had made me jump. "Miles." I snapped, giving him a dark scowl. I had done well the past week since arriving and stayed out of his way. Managing to ensure I avoided all pack events, and ensuring I dodged any places he was likely to be. Yes, it meant I spent an awful lot of time in my bedroom at home, but I would rather do that than have to copel with him. Today, the sun was glorious, and I thought it would be nice to take my breakfast outside while I looked for jobs online. Sitting on the patio furniture we have in the back garden, under the warmth of the morning sunshine, my coffee was enjoyable, all until he disturbed me. I shook my head in his direction, wondering why he had snuck up on me. He had so many more places he could be... "Who do you think you are cursing at?" Miles snarled. "The creep who did exactly that. Crept up on me out of the blue for no good reason." I rolled my eyes at him in disgust, only to see this seemed to anger him further. Though, I think anything I did would anger Miles. He seemed to hold some serious resentment towards me at the moment, but should I really expect anything less? "I will come over there for you, Bailey." He hissed. "For me?" I questioned his choice of words. "How? You asked me to stay out of your way. That is what I am doing." "What are you doing?" he chose to ignore my words, and looks to my laptop screen instead, so I slowly shut the screen down, so he would be unable to see. I do not want him knowing I am applying for work outside the area. I would not put it past him to stop it from happening. He seems to be being deliberately nasty of late, so I truly do not know what he would sink to, to be nasty towards me… "Nothing of your concern." "I am your Alpha. So, all that goes on in my pack is my business." He tells me with a smirk. I shook my head with a smirk back, "Hmm, not quite Miles, you are not. Your Dad is still Alpha, so don't be getting ahead of yourself." An angry look flared across his face once more. His handsome features contorted in fury. He did not like having people disagree with him. But I was not about to have him dictating to me... "Just because you were my mate once upon a time does not give you the right to talk to me however you please, you know." Miles snarls. "She is your mate?" a voice questions, causing us both to whip our heads round, only to see the unexpected face of Miles's younger brother Ellis. I look at Miles with despair now, my heart pounding and my palms becoming sweaty. Wondering what he planned to do now the secret we had kept between us for so long was out now… how had neither of us heard him coming? "No she is not. She rejected me." Miles said coldly, looking at me as if daring me to disagree with him. Wait... he was making it out like I had rejected him? I looked at Miles in shock, but the look within his eyes was like he dared me to argue. "You rejected your Alpha? What kind of fool are you?" Ellis asked as his eyes looked me up and down like a piece of dirt. Sadly, a look I am more than used to. "Do Mum and Dad know?" Miles shakes his head. "No. I don't want them to either. It would worry them too much, Els, please do not say anything. Bailey and I were never a good match, so perhaps she made the right choice. Please for me?" Miles is pleading with his brother, and part of me wonders if he is worried what his family would do if they learned of his decision to go against the Moon Goddess. As an Alpha, this was almost unheard of. Blaming me was gutless. But, if that is what he wants to do, then let him. 'Do not even think of saying anything different.' Miles's voice reverberates through my mind via the link. 'Or you will learn to regret it. That degree you love so much could easily be destroyed.' I took in the words Miles had said, and the sad thing is, I do not doubt them. I would not put it past him finding a way to have my degree removed. Having me stuck within our pack. He would be Alpha soon enough, and he would be the one able to dictate what I did... I had little choice but to do as he asked. Yet i felt anger racing through my veins... I lifted my laptop and stood from my seat. "I will talk to you however I like Miles. When you seem to think you can treat me however you like." and with that I walked away from the two brothers, both looking at me, walking away in shock. I know I would come to regret what I had just said, but I truly no longer cared… Chapter 5 I pace the corridor of the packhouse for yet another night. Sleepless nights are becoming the most repetitive thing for me now. Almost tiresome… or they would be if I could actually sleep! Nightmares plaguing my dreams were the thing stopping my sleep… making me fear sleep… visions of that night… reoccurring time and time again… the rogues invading our pack lands… us losing control… and them hurting my precious Isla. My beautiful Isla. Fate had barely brought us together… life could be cruel… and it made me relive that night, time and time again through my dreams… the pain as her life ebbed away… the inability to be able to save her… the pain in her eyes… the fear… it made me hate life… hate fate. And now, now it makes me fear sleep. Which is what found me pacing these godforsaken corridors every night… "Alright Beta!" Marc, one of our young warriors, greeted me enthusiastically, telling me he had likely been out spending time with friends. Especially returning to his room at this early hour of the morning. "Hey Marc." I smiled, raising my eyebrows questioningly at him as he stumbled toward the stairs. He was barely able to walk in a straight line. "I not been dinking, honest boss." He mutters with a chuckle. These guys make me smile. How could they not? Barely past shifting age, and newly trained warriors. They clearly decided to drink themselves to the point of stupor. Which, considering we are werewolves and drink has little to no effect on us in small doses, they had to have been drinking excessive amounts! Likely coming up with new and different drinking challenges to see who could drink the most, that was what they so often did. But, I can't say I had not done the same when I first shifted and on many a younger night with friends. It was all part of growing up for many, wasn't it? Especially for our warriors, I knew that, having helped many a drunken warrior home in the past. And I am sure they had had a good night and many good memories to look back on… if they could actually remember any of them, of course! "I never said a word Marc." I gave him a nod as he fell up the stairs. I continued my pacing of the corridor only to hear a few more drunken voices approaching, I assume likely Marc's drunk friends. And, I, not in the right frame of mind to have to cope with anyone else tonight, ducked into the short corridor off the main hallway of the packhouse. Leading to my office. I could sit in here until they passed and then make my way back to my room, and hopefully, I could attempt to gain at least a few hours' sleep tonight, so I would be at least partially functionable tomorrow… "What are you doing down here?!" a voice made me jump awake from my sleep, making me stir, and realize just how uncomfortable I was. My whole body ached. The crick in my neck felt like it had been locked in a vice... Though, as I moved, it was only then I realized I had fallen asleep sitting at my office desk. I had been asleep collapsed over my office desk since the early hours of the morning when I came in here to hide from the drunken warriors… I sleepily raised my eyes upward, only to see my best friend, and the pack Alpha, standing next to my desk looking more than a little concerned, looking down over me. "Asher?" he questioned. "Why are you sleeping down here? This has to be the third or fourth time in a matter of weeks. And don't get me started on all the time prior to that." I sighed. Just what I need, him on my case. The third degree once again. Am I ok? Do I need some help? Support? That is likely what Caleb was about to start with… like always. He couldn't help it. Though, I didn't want to sound ungrateful. He was my closest friend after all, and he did just care. But, sometimes, some people just needed their space! It wasn't like he could help… he couldn't stop my suffering… this has been going on too long now… "Was struggling to sleep, so I came down to work. I am guessing I must have crashed." I told him. Not quite the truth, but it would do… Caleb didn't need to know that my sleep was so badly disturbed that I struggled to sleep every night. That my nights were so messed up I hadn't slept properly since Isla had left… "Is everything okay, Asher?" Caleb asked, and I could hear the concern dripping from his voice, like it so often does of late. "Eden said she has been worrying about you… that you just haven't seemed yourself since the rogue attacks began. She said you seem so distant. So withdrawn." I shook my head with a disgusted roll of my eyes. So, they had been discussing me? Do they think that is acceptable? Yes, Eden may be his mate, and the Luna of the pack, as well as my friend, but I do not need to be some sort of sympathy case that needs to be sat and discussed between them over their evening meal! I am fine! I am the pack Beta. I focused my eyes upon my friend, a dark glare hopefully saying all I needed to. "Caleb, you may be a friend, but please, for the love of god,I am fine. Tired, yes. Stressed, yes. We have been coping with rogue attacks regularly until lately. We need to work on improving the pack, which is what we are working on doing. It doesn't come easily. It takes time. It takes energy and effort. So yeah, I am stressed and tired. Is that not my duty?" I snap, knowing I am already overstepping the mark talking to my Alpha in that way. He knew I had lost my mate because of these rogue attacks too, so you would think he would have shown at least a little understanding… but I wanted to continue going… needed to keep functioning or else I had nothing… Caleb looks to me with a shake of his head. "Fine. Go get showered. We have a meeting in half an hour." I sighed. There was no other way to describe it. I think I almost enjoyed the pain I felt. I enjoyed the darkness that lingered over me now. It was who I had become. The Asher I had been was gone. He was gone the moment Isla’s life was taken from her. The moment she was taken from me. The young, carefree, happy, joker always laughing and joking with pack members was long gone. Replaced with a withdrawn, isolated, lonely guy who felt down most of the time. Avoiding interaction with pack members whenever he could, and now had a reputation for being moody and snappy… Gone was the happy, handsome Beta, leaving more a moody monster that nobody wanted to be around…	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450591794_453918090782531_5253337171849473144_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=K4fPWDH7LSoQ7kNvgGW09dU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbgsB1krdOXfR9J-rDawEb2&oh=00_AYCAQCEq0msaMYIATCblQmsFrmky6kA14AnW9gOp857CWQ&oe=671CCC26	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,259,980	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2259959}'	No	2024-10-21 19:40	active	1674	❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉	As the first snowflake settled, it whispered secrets of a winter tale waiting to unfold. A tale of pain, love and heartbreak. I push the brush across the wooden floor, even though there is nothing that needs cleaning. Alpha Draven expects perfection, which requires me to clean multiple times a day. God forbid a spec of dust falls. It might be missed if I only sweep once or twice a day. "Mutt!" I froze upon hearing his voice. "Mutt!" Sighing, I place the brush down and rush into the other room. He turns in his chair and smiles at me. "Yes, Master." I move and get down on my knees, my head lowering as I await his instructions. "We have company tonight. Ensure the tables are set. There will be several guests." "Yes, Master, I will get it done. Is there anything else?" "These guests are important, and I trust that you will behave appropriately and follow instructions tonight." I don’t have a choice. Alpha Draven forgets that it’s his choice, not mine. "I will, Master." I hear him rise and keep my head lowered. Unable to move. "Raise your head." I lift my head and see him standing before me. "What is your role tonight?" I consider my words. "To please you, Master and your guests." "One guest in particular, Mutt, Alpha Ethan, I need to ensure that he agrees to this transaction, so pay more attention to him than my other guests. Do you understand?" His words are growled towards the end. "Yes, Master." "Good. Please go get the room ready. Your outfit is in your cell. I expect you to be wearing it before the guests arrive. You may leave now." "Thank you, Master." Standing, I turn and leave. Walking through the house, I go to the room he uses to entertain guests. I begin to set up the tables. I clean them and ensure that everything is ready for the cooks and servants to put food on. Walking back through the house, I go to my cell. I look down at the clothing lying on my mat. They give me the perfect indication of what I am expected to do tonight. The dress is short, so Alpha Ethan no doubt expects more than conversation. "Mutt." I turn and get down on my knees. "Yes, Sir." I watch as Beta Luca steps into my cell. He stops just before me and I stay looking down at his shoes. "I expect your company tonight. Do not be late." "Sir, Alpha Draven has already requested that I attend his event and focus primarily on Alpha Ethan." I hear his slight chuckle and feel his hand fist into my hair, pulling my head back so that I face him. "Then you will be sure to have a long night. My room once Alpha Ethan is finished with your body." "Yes, Sir." A whimper escapes as his hand tightens on my hair, my scalp burning. "Actually, I have the perfect idea. I'm sure Alpha Ethan will agree with my plan. You keep him company as Alpha Draven has requested. I'm sure I will see you at the event." He pushes my head forward, and I stay on my knees, listening to his retreating footsteps becoming quieter and quieter until they disappear. Picking up the dress, I put it on. Pulling my hair up, I tie it high so it's out of the way. Walking down to the room, the guests are standing and talking. I step into the room, taking notice of the guests, and then I stop Alpha Ethan. Walking to him, I stand with my head lowered, waiting for his attention and acceptance. "Ah, Elara, you're my company tonight?" "Yes, Sir." To be fair, Alpha Ethan isn't as bad as Alpha Draven or the Beta's here. He treats me like a person, but something tells me that will change tonight. Something tells me his relaxed approach will become tense and very strict later. I will do as he asks, though. The last time I fought them, I almost lost my life. Years Earlier… I had to fight. Having him reaching me made me sick. So I fought, and he still took what he wanted, however. He took it relentlessly and with even more force. When I was sold to Alpha Draven, I was young. As I got older, I was told it was a good thing. He's a strong Alpha with a good clan. I was told my life was set, but it was all lies. I cuddle myself to fight the cold that burns through my body. It says something when you're so cold you feel like your body is burning. The snow is piling higher and higher around me, and I don't think I will survive this punishment. All this because I didn't want him to reach me. I wanted to save that part of myself for my mate, but I'm his. I'm theirs. I was so sure things would be fine when I woke. I may have fought him off, but he succeeded in his mission. The marks across my body screamed that he succeeded. So when the door swung open, and Beta Luca dragged me out and threw me down in the snow unclothed, I knew I was being punished. I'm not sure how long this punishment has lasted for. It seems like hours, but maybe that is just because of how cold I am. "Look at the Mutt." I keep my head lowered at their mocking. "Throw this at it." Beta Paul laughs, and I feel the snow hitting my head. The force pushes my body back, and I almost fall over. "Don't worry, Mutt. We will warm you up after." I scream as he grips my hair and pulls my head up. The tears fall down my face, but they do not get far before they harden into ice. Beta Jones leans into my face. "This will teach you never to refuse again, won't it, Mutt?" I don't reply, I can't. My body is too numb. The snow is stuck to me. "That's enough, bring her in." Alpha Draven is standing by the door as they pull me inside. "Will you refuse or fight again?" I try to talk but can't. I'm shaking too much. "Answer Mutt." "N-n-n-no Master." His smile widens. "Good, go get in my bed." I nod and walk away. Getting into his room, I climb into the bed. Right now, I'm happy to obey. My cell is frozen, and the thin sheet does little to keep me warm. At least in here, there is plush bedding that will warm me. Chapter 2 I stay with Alpha Ethan but can feel Alpha Draven’s eyes on me the entire time. I also notice Beta Luca watching me closely. They are expecting me to refuse, to fight. I can’t; it’s not like I have a wolf or power to escape them. It’s also not like I have a wolf to protect me and help me battle the weather if I am forced to prostrate outside unclothed again. “For you.” I watch Alpha Ethan hold out a glass. “Thank you, Sir. However, I am not allowed to drink without Alpha Draven’s approval first.” He smiles, seemingly pleased by my words. I watch as he looks at Alpha Draven, raising the glass and pointing towards me. Alpha Draven gives an approving nod. “Now you can.” He holds out the glass, waiting for me to take it. I never drink. I would rather not drink. Refusing it, however, is defying the command that Alpha Draven gave me. So my hand wraps around the glass, lifting it. I take a sip. Coughing as it burns my pharynx. His smile widens. “I’m on the edge with this transaction. I want to agree but also disagree. What do you think is the best choice?” He looks at me, waiting. “I cannot say, Sir, it isn’t my place. However, Alpha Draven is an honest and trustworthy Alpha.” He is not, but I know that is what Alpha Draven would like me to say. “Hmmm.” He turns and continues to walk, and I follow; He leaves the room and sits in a quieter one. I stay a short distance away from him and prostrate. It’s the standard protocol that Alpha Draven expects when any Alpha, Beta or similar is in the room until I am told to do otherwise. “You don’t need to do that, Elara.” I raise my head at his words. “Please, come sit and get comfy.” He pats the sofa next to him. “I apologize, Alpha Ethan; I am forbidden from sitting on that sofa. It isn’t for me.” Most of the furniture isn’t for me. Even if he insists I sit on it, I can’t. Alpha Draven would punish me for not getting his permission first. “Where can you sit?” I point at the wooden chair. “That won’t do. At all.” I watch him stand. “Stay there.” I nod and don’t move as I hear him leaving. After about five minutes, I begin to wonder if he is even returning. I can’t just go and find him. Sure, Alpha Draven insisted I spend all my time with him. Still, if I moved, I would defy Alpha Ethan’s instruction, and well, I’m sure Alpha Draven would have a reaction to finding out that I did that. “Come.” I stand hearing his instruction. Turning, I see Beta Luca standing beside him. I step towards them and watch as they turn and walk out. I fall into step behind them, keeping my head down as I follow them through the house. We stop at a guest room, and Alpha Ethan opens the door. He holds it for me and gestures that I walk in. Stepping forward, I go through the door. “Remove your clothes.” I watch as he stands before me and loosens his tie before removing it entirely. Taking a deep breath, I lift the dress and place it on the side. Alpha Ethan stands with his eyes on me. I watch as he slowly walks around me, circling me until I feel like prey under his movements. He pauses behind me, and my body shakes. I hate not being able to see what they are doing and thinking. “I have some instructions that I am hoping you will follow without hesitation.” “Of course, Sir.” I feel sick. I hear him moving and watch as he walks past me to a suitcase. He flips it open, and I panic when I hear metal. I watch him take out the long chain with cuffs attached. “You see, even if you planned to refuse, you won’t get a chance to.” I watch as he hooks the chain into the ceiling, my body getting pushed to him. I stumble, and his hand reaches out. Grabbing my wrist, the cuff locks around them. I scream as the spikes dig into my skin. He ignores my reaction, grabbing my other wrist and snapping the restraint around it. I held myself to stop the scream that builds. “Now you have no choice but to follow instructions. You refuse...” I scream as he pulls the chain, and the spikes dig deeper into my wrists. “I ensure you listen.” His calm and friendly attitude from before has gone, replaced with pure darkness and evil. I should have known all Alpha’s were the same. None I have met yet care, and why would they? I’m nothing. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When I am placed back in my cell, I crawl to the small bathroom I have. My body hurts so much it feels like it’s on fire. Nowhere is painless; I ran out of tears hours ago, and guttural cries escape my voice as I struggle to make it into the tiny shower. Hitting the button, I collapse under the spray of the water. My eyes finally look down at my body, the angry brown marks showing; each new bruise I see seems more prominent than the last one. The large bite marks are bleeding so badly that I know for sure they will scar without the use of magic. I watch the water rush around me, the blood from their marks mixing within it as it runs down the drain. Cries continue to erupt from within me as I struggle to find any position that eases the pain. “Mutt.” I go to move, hearing him, but my body is too tired and hurt to obey. I simply fall back down again. “I will get someone to fix the worst bites and cuts.” I hear him leave and breathe a sigh of relief; I was sure he would request that I join him in bedroom. I don’t think I could agree or even refuse. My body right now can’t do anything. It’s useless without my wolf to help me heal. I hear movement and watch Alex walk in. His eyes widen when he sees me; he glances towards the door quickly, then back to me. “Are you okay?” He turns off the water, lifts me from the shower, and carries me through, placing me on the mat; he wraps my sheet around me. I watch him crouch down before me, unscrewing the lid. His hand run through the ointment, and he rubs it across the bites and cuts. It helps. The burning sensation stops. “I’m sorry I cannot do more, Elara; I’m very sorry.” He looks at me as he continues to cover the bites. “It’s fine, thank you, Alex.” He nods and smiles, and I watch it begin to work. The bite marks slowly start to close up and heal. “Alpha Draven must have realized your wounds were serious to request we use magic to heal them. Good night, Elara.” He stands and leaves. Lying down, I realize this has to be the worst beginning of my birthday ever. My eyes flutter close, and I fall asleep, unable to stay awake any longer. Chapter 3 I've cleaned multiple times again today. Alpha Draven has been watching me unusually closely, and I feel like something is coming. I don't know what, but something. He never usually pays this much attention to me outside of the bedroom. So why now? I followed their commands last night despite the immense pain I was in. I didn't refuse or say no. So I know I have not done something wrong with them, or at least I hope not. "Mutt." I move and prostrate at his feet. "I am busy; ensure the guest room is cleaned and ready for guests who may be staying tonight." "Yes, Master." He stands and walks out. I walk through to the bedroom and fight back the vomit. The memories of last night are more potent in this room. The blood is still on the floor and the sheets. Along with actual vomit because Alpha Ethan seems to have a fetish for gagging women to the point they are physically sick. I began to clean the room, removing every trace of evidence of what had happened to me in this room last night. It takes far longer than it should due to my hurting. The bruises are far more prominent today. They cover every inch of my body, and my face isn't excluded; it didn't escape the torture of mistreatment. Carrying the sheets through the house to the laundry room, the maid looks at me and takes them. I stop when I see the Television on. I rarely get to see it or watch it. It's the king, Alpha Prime Darius. "Anyone is welcome, yes." He stands tall, his hair dark, and his eyes bright emerald. "Does that include those of poorer backgrounds, without strong packs, or without a pack at all?" The reporter questions him, and the camera zooms in. "Yes. There is no restriction on it, except the contestants cannot be bitten and claimed." What is going on? I look towards the maid. "You didn't know? After the king had passed away, Alpha Prime Darius took over. He's holding a sort of game, a trial for females between the ages of eighteen and thirty-five. He's looking for his Luna." I didn't know. "No, I shall not be personally selecting. How would that be fair?" He chuckles and leans forward, looking directly at the camera, almost like he is looking through the lens directly at me. "Magic will be used. Fifteen women, one Luna. However, there is a chance a lady may be lucky and picked up by Alpha Kellan." I hear claps and gasps. Alpha Kellan is his younger brother, the prince. So, while one will become his Luna and the queen, one will possibly be chosen by Kellan to be his Luna. "It's easy. Those wanting to take part, go online, answer a few quick questions and await to be whisked away to the castle." His smile widens. I record the website link. I can find time, I'm sure of it. Turning, I leave the laundry room. I have twenty-four hours or less. The rules are simple: the entry form will be locked in twenty-four hours or when ten thousand women apply. Whichever comes first? More than likely, the ten thousand women applying will be what closes it, not the time limit. I walk through and pretend to be cleaning; I briefly check the Beta's rooms, finding them empty. Rushing, I sit at the computer and type in the address. The form begins easily. Name. Age. Date of birth. Pack name if applicable. Questions regarding my appearance. Questions regarding my occupation or standing within my pack. Then it gets interesting. It asks about intimate partners. That question, I lied on. I couldn't possibly answer the truth anyway; I don't know how many times I have been intimate. Then it is the question about being bitten and claimed, I again lie. I will keep my mark hidden. Ten minutes later, I finished and submitted it. Quickly deleting the history, I walk out and try to make it look like I am doing the regular jobs I am meant to. I doubt anything will come from this. He said everyone can apply, but even I know that those women will all have wolves and a pack and be high up in their pack. The daughter of another Alpha. Me? I'm sold. I don't know who my parents are. I don't know if I came from a strong pack. I know nothing. So of course I won't be chosen. If it was truly picked using magic, why require answers to so many questions? It feels more like it is so they can ensure the woman selected will be as good as Luna. "Mutt." I walk through and get down on my knees, lowering my head. I wait. "You have a gift." I don't raise my head, even though I want to. I have never been given a gift before, and I'm unsure what to say or do. "You may raise your head." I lift it and look at Alpha Draven. "Apparently, you made a good impression on Alpha Ethan. He requested that he be allowed to give you a gift, and I agreed." "Thank you, Master." "We spoke, and he suggested you may find a blanket more beneficial than a gift such as a bracelet." He holds out the giant blanket, and I have to be honest, I would rather have the blanket than a bracelet or anything else. My cell is cold. "You may take it." I reach out, taking it from his arms. "You understand, I only agreed because he has decided to go ahead with our transaction and felt you should be treated for your part." The words are almost growled. He didn't want to agree. I can tell by his tone he wanted to refuse but couldn't. Instead, he agreed to get the agreement signed. "Thank you, Master. I understand." "Good, you may leave." Standing, I walk out; it's late now. Returning to my cell, I unfold the blanket and wrap it around my body. It feels amazing. Sleep takes me instantly; the warmth and comfort of the blanket are the perfect gift; I rarely fall asleep quickly; I need to either be in tremendous pain or be extremely tired as the coldness of my cell prevents me from sleeping. Chapter 4 It's been three days since I completed that application. My mind considers it as I wipe the table, ensuring everything is clean. Alpha Draven has been visiting Alpha Ethan and his pack. Apparently, the agreement they are making is going well. Well enough for Alpha Draven to leave his own pack and travel It's good, though; it means I haven't been punished for three days. I have barely had to prostrate as Beta Luca and the others are busy doing Alpha Draven's work. I have even managed to get out of the constant cleaning and finally had time to consider the implications of that application. I'm sure Alpha Prime Darius will punish me for lying about it. I could be executed; I lied to the king essentially. It was an instruction to answer honestly, and I didn't. So will Alpha Draven have fun telling them I lied if he ever finds out the truth? Finishing cleaning, I sit on my mat, my eyes close, and I try to relax; I was told he is returning today. So I've made sure I cleaned at the hours I was required to. Standing, I walk through to the laundry room. The maid smiles at me, and I begin to get the correct items for Alpha Draven's bedroom. I still have plenty of time to get it done before he can complain. "They are getting the women." I turn to the maid, confused. "The guards of Alpha Prime Darius began to collect the selected ladies today." "Lucky them." I smile, and she reaches out. "It could be lucky you." I look at her with a confused expression, and she smiles. "I saw, don't worry, no one else did." I stand and panic. "If..." Her hand goes up. "I won't be telling Alpha Draven, Elara, so you don't need to worry; I have everything crossed for you." She says that, yet she hasn't considered the consequences, just as I didn't. I'm claimed; the mark is impossible to hide if he were to ask us to strip and confirm we're not claimed. I never considered the consequences of my actions, and right now, it’s too late. All I can do is hope I wasn't selected, and why would I be? Wolf-less, pack-less, orphan, with no last name. I'm at the end of that list. After replacing the sheets and bedding, I take the dirty ones to the maid, although they aren't dirty. They were put on two days ago. No one has even slept in it. As I leave, I hear the door. I quickly walk to my cell to avoid them. If I'm not there, I am hoping that I'm out of their minds. "Mutt." Or not. Standing, I walk through and get down on my knees. "What is this?" I look up. "A cloth Master." Why is he asking me that? "And who uses it?" "Myself, Master, they are the ones given to me to use." No one else uses them. He has a weird habit, like everyone has their own cloths. Why? So he can see whose cloths are used the most? "Then why was it next to the computer?" Oh no. My mind races back. I was cleaning that day and took the sheets to the maid. When I went to the computer, I had a cloth in my hand. "I don't know, Master." "That is a blatant lie." I hear him move. "Get it ready. Ensure the entire pack will be watching." Wait, I stare at him. "You went into a room that is forbidden. You used items you are not allowed to. Did you think this would go unpunished?" I thought he wouldn't know. He wouldn't have if I didn't leave the cloth. "Master, it was not me who put the cloth there." Maybe he won't punish me if I lie and make out that it was someone else. "Lying is only increasing your punishment." He turns to Alpha Luca. "Drag her out." I feel my body get pulled up and pushed out. He rarely punishes me in front of the entire pack. My body is thrown to the ground. On my knees, I keep my head lowered. I know that I caused this. Now, I consider his plan, maybe to keep me prostrating here and battle the weather with them watching. "If I give instructions, I expect them to be followed even when I am not in sight." I feel the cuffs wrap around my wrists. So, I’m not going to be punished by having to face the elements? "So this is a reminder that I won't allow it to happen," I scream as my body is pulled up by the cuffs around my wrists. My toes barely reach the floor. "Now," I scream, feeling the whip hit against my back. My head raises, and I look at Alpha Draven. He had sworn never to do this to me. "Again." I brace myself, but it does little to help. Screaming; tears flow from my eyes. "Again." The pain from the whip has me slump forward, the scream getting tangled in my voice with the sob. "Again." I stare at Alpha Draven. Screaming, I dangle from the chains, my eyes seeing Alex in the crowd. My head drops, I never expected him to give me this punishment. The pain is worse than the other night. I can feel the blood running down my back from the lacerations. I hear cars and raise my head. I watch as the crowd disappears. "Take it inside." Alpha Draven points to me, and I feel the cuffs being removed, and I fall down. A hand grabs me and drags me through. As we get inside the door, I'm dragged forward. "Stop! “Alpha Draven shouts. My body is dropped, and I prostrate, ready for Alpha Draven to begin yelling at me. "Apparently, Alpha Prime Darius has sent guards for you, Mutt!" Oh no. I raise my head slowly to see him glaring and growling at me. Is this because they know I lied? I have a feeling tonight's punishment is only the start of it. Chapter 5 "Why me?" I look at the guards as Beta Luca pulls me to my feet. "You're to join the other candidates at the Luna Battle. Alpha Prime Darius has requested that you attend after your submission made the finals." My body stills as I’m shocked by their words. I never expected to be chosen. I feel Alpha Draven's eyes on me, and I know his anger is rising because of this. He can't refuse, he can't go against Alpha Prime Darius's commands, but he has the power to announce that I am already bitten and claimed by him. Standing, I wait for his words, and I wait for his refusal or acceptance. Surely he will speak soon? "Mutt, I suggest you pack your bag." I move quickly through the house and to my cell, packing the few items I have. Pulling off the top I am wearing, I winch and hold in the screams. Someone steps into my cell as I begin to pull on my top. "He sent me to cover your lacerations." Alex smiles, and I turn. "At least you are released." His words are whispered as I hold myself to stop the screams as he rubs the ointment across my back. "For a short time." I won't be forever. "All done, good luck." He walks out. Pulling my top down, I grab my things and walk out. As I make my way through the house, I bump into Beta Luca. "You won't be gone long, Mutt. Enjoy the freedom; Alpha Prime Darius will quickly throw you to the curb when he realizes you're a wolfless, packless harlot." His words are correct, and there's nothing I can do to change it. Maybe, though, once I am removed from this competition, I can make it to the Nightfall Citadel, the only place for rejected, wolfless people. Alpha Draven will never come there to collect me. I stop at the door, the guards looking at me. "See you soon, you can guarantee it." Alpha Draven watches as I walk out. I follow the guards and see the packs outside, watching as I step into the car. I'm lost on what I am meant to do. I don't know anything about this. I know nothing about the world, either. We stop at the palace, and I step out of the car. "The maid will guide you inside." The guard points to the door. "Thank you." I give him a small smile, and he nods. Walking to the door, the maid looks at me. "Follow me, please. You are the last to arrive." I walk through with her. She guides me through the palace, and I glance around, amazed. I thought Alpha Draven's home was lavish. This is on a whole new level. "Through here." She opens the door, and I step inside. I see the other women they are standing close to each other. Already, groups are forming. I can clearly see the ones who are high up in their packs. The ones trained to be here are standing together. Their voices quiet as they speak. Expressionless faces, as if this isn't a big event. I stand close to the women but try not to draw attention to myself. Everyone is dressed beautifully, and I am in jeans and an old, worn T-shirt. Their dresses are something that you would expect the king’s Luna to wear. My eyes leave them, and that's when I notice the cameras. I'm not ready for this. Panic builds in me. "Excuse me." I glance up, looking at the man, confused. "You're too close. Please move back." "Sorry?" I look at the news producer. "You heard me. You're too close to the candidates. Move!" "I-I'm a candidate." I hear laughter. My body is pushed back, and I stumble before regaining my footing. "Please don't disrespect the king; he won't be pleased when he arrives to see trash stood with his possible Luna!" The man pushes me back further. "I am not lying. I was chosen to be here. Ask the maid. She brought me in." I point to her, and he laughs. "Look, you're making us look bad. Move away, you stink." One of the women looks at me with a disgusted expression. "Surely you should be like in the cellar cleaning the floor?" I hear some of the women laugh. The producer laughs as well. "People like you don't belong here! You're not part of this; you would never be, and the king wouldn't allow it!" He pushes me hard, and this time, I fall and am ready for the pain when I hit the floor. Instead, I feel a hand catch me before I can hit it. "What is going on here?" I look up to see Alpha Kellan holding me. He has the same emerald eyes as Darius. "She wouldn't get out of the shot; we were trying to get footage for your highness." The producer looks at him. "And why was she required to be moved out of the shot?" He steps in front of me. "She doesn't belong here. I am sure when Alpha Prime Darius arrives, he won't be happy with delays caused by the help." "Well, you made the delay. Didn't you?" He steps forward. "As you're also 'the help,' you personally caused this delay." "I didn't mean to do that, Sir; I needed to get a clear and clean shot of only the candidates." "Which she is." The producer stills upon hearing his words. "I-I..." He stops. "Assumed. Didn't the broadcast say everyone was welcome to apply and that everyone had an equal chance?" "W-we just assumed that was for the cameras, Sir." "Well, it wasn't. Now, apologize; I will be letting the king know about this, considering she is possibly his future Luna and your queen." His face pales at Alpha Kellan's words. "I'm sorry, miss." He bows his head. "Ella." Alpha Kellan waves a maid over. "Please see that Elara is dressed appropriately. Then she fits in." He turns and walks away, Ella rushes and pulls me out. Taking me into a room, she quickly helps me strip and pull on a dress. I still look awful, but far better than I had before. I can't complain. Putting on the shoes, I stand, and Ella guides me out. I stand with the women again. "God, they really are letting the Mutt stay." One of them glares at me. "Well, they need to make it look real. The Mutt will be gone at the first round." One of the women laughs. "Ladies!" Someone calls our attention to him. I look forward and see the man standing on a stage. "I'm Beta William. The personal representative for the king. He will be joining us soon, at which point I will announce the first task for you ladies. Please do not approach the king. He will not be doing personal meetings today." The girls all nod, and some are clearly excited. I look through them, trying to find where I would fit in. Right now, I don't feel like that is anywhere. Chapter 6 We stand quietly and wait. The camera pans across the women as we stand waiting for the king. I notice the camera lingers on the other contestants for a longer time than they do me. The producer smirks at me; I don't need time on screen; it isn't down to the public who is Luna. So, he purposely cutting my time down is fine with me. I watch the door open, and the king walks in with Alpha Kellan. His eyes scan the contestants as he makes his way to the stage. He barely settles on any of them for longer than a few seconds. Then he reaches me and stares; I shift uncomfortably; no doubt this is him noticing I have no wolf. He steps onto the stage and keeps his eyes on me the entire time. I try to be confident and look back. Yet, it cracks, and I fail. My eyes drop quickly. I'm so used to having to prostrate to Alphas and Betas. I don't even feel like I should look at him without permission. "Ladies," William calls our attention back to him. "After the rules are explained, you will face your first task. Each candidate will be sitting with the news crew. You will be asked questions, and the scores will be based on who grabs the audience's attention; the better you do, the longer you will get." Well, I've failed. The producer already hates me. No matter what my answers will be, he will cut it quickly. "You will all be staying in one hall; each of you will have your own room, along with a maid and guard. You may be the future Luna and queen, so you need to get ready for that reality." William stands and discusses the rules. Every single one of us listens. We listen to the areas of the palace that are off-bounds if less the King, Prince Kellan or their personal guards request us to go there. We are expected to behave in a manner that the Luna would, both inside our rooms and outside. Regardless of if we're alone or not. No contact with the outside world. We're not allowed to listen or watch the TV. The rules seem to go on forever before William steps back. Alpha Prime Darius, the King, steps forward. "All candidates are required to attend each meal on time. From time to time, Prince Kellan and I will also attend." He steps forward slightly. "Each candidate that is here has an equal chance to prevail. It is solely on your efforts and abilities throughout the competition. If you fail, you only have yourself to blame." Alpha Kellan steps forward. "As you are aware, Alpha Prime Darius, your king, will select one candidate to be his Luna and, ultimately, the queen. However, I may myself pick a candidate to be my Luna." "How will that work?" I hear one of the women, and he chuckles. "Do not worry. I will not sweep you away from my brother. I will…like him and get to know you personally. At the end of each round, if I feel someone should stay, who would be suited to me. I may save them from leaving that round, but that does not mean they will be chosen by me in the long run." So, even if someone loses, they may be saved by Alpha Kellan. I just assumed he would pick the one who came second. "Okay Ladies. The instruction of your interviews will be selected at random." I watch William pick up a small box from the table. Opening it, he reads. "Astrid, please come take a seat. Ladies, we request that you stand and wait your turn, but keep the noise down to avoid disrupting the filming." He walks away, and the women begin to sit. Moving, I join them and feel eyes on me. Alpha Prime Darius is staring at me. I notice Alpha Kellan is whispering in his ear. So he's talking about me, I am guessing? I watch Astrid as she is interviewed. She seems to be doing well. Twenty minutes later, she stands and joins us. "Next up is." William selects a box. "Aurora." I watch her stand and walk to the cameras. It feels like hours. The women have been in front of the camera anywhere from five minutes to half an hour each. So far, I'm yet to go. I feel like this is set up so I would be last, and they would have a reason to cut mine short. Both Darius and Kellan have left. "Hi." I turn to the woman next to me. I believe her name was Sage? "Hey." I give her a small smile. "You should be next, right?" She looks at me, and I nod. I can't not be next. Everyone else has done theirs. "Good luck; unfortunately, none of the questions for the candidates were the same." I nod at her words. "What is your name?" She looks at me. "Elara." "It's nice to meet you, Elara; I'm sorry about earlier." She nods towards the other women. "It's fine." It's far better than how I have been treated in the past. "Considering they are here to become Luna to the king, you would think they would realize their actions were not very Luna-worthy." We both chuckle, as she isn't wrong. The way they acted wasn't how a Luna would. "I am amazed; some of them have trained for this their entire lives and seem to forget that training. I couldn't imagine the king’s Luna acting like that." It was shameful, in private, yes. In front of a room full of people? No, that wasn't how a Luna would react. I wonder if they realize that. "Okay, Ladies, thank you for your participation. You will now be guided by your maid back to your rooms." The producer stands and looks at us. Where is William? "Sir, you haven't interviewed everyone." Sage smiles. He glances around and then at me. "We interviewed who matters." He stands and tells them to pack away. "No, you have not." I watch William walk over. "I trust that I don't need to remind you that it was the king's instructions that each lady has a chance." He picks up the box and opens it. The producer nods and sits, his frown quickly aimed at me. "Elara." William points to the seat, but now I wish I wasn't doing it. Something tells me that the producer is going to ask questions that won't be appropriate and are set to ridicule me. Chapter 7 I sit with the camera in my face; it's far closer than it had been for any of the other candidates, and I feel like it's a way to try and make me nervous. It's working. "Elara, we don't have a last name. Why is that?" He smirks at me. I knew it. "I do not have one. I was an orphan." He glances at his papers. "An orphan? It says here you were sold?" How much does he know? "I was, yes, but I was first an orphan." "Hmm." He looks at me. "Elara, is it true that you were a servant and harlot for your past Alpha?" I freeze, and I watch his smile widen. "End it here." I watch him turn the camera off. "You're done." "Wait." He can’t cut it off already. "Sorry, but you couldn't answer a simple question. Not only that, but you sound bored and highly unworthy of watching. You’re finished, I think you surpassed the candidates. One minute, well done." He laughs. "Ahm." He raises his head, and I watch the roll of his neck as he swallows. "Delete it. All the footage you just took of her, delete it." "Prince Kellan, I'm sorry, but the king requested we do no retakes or deletes." "The king wouldn't want that footage used. The last question alone is vile and shows the royal family as sleazy. Now delete it and start again." I don't turn to look at him. I just stay still. I watch the producer mess about with the camera. "This will be spoken of to the king; he was already displeased with your behavior before he arrived. I'm sure with this, you won't be filming after this." I hear a chair move and watch as he places it next to me and sits. "I apologize." The producer's head lowers. "This competition is meant to be non-biased and available to all. Your actions, however, make it seem like the competition is biased and focused on only a few women. That is disrespecting the king's wishes." The producer doesn't reply. He sits and sets back up the camera. I watch him finish and sit back. "You may leave Prince Kellan." He looks at him. "I should stay, ensure that you're being appropriate." "I understand, Prince Kellan; however, won't it appear that the mu...Elara is getting special treatment if the kingdom sees you sitting with her and none of the other candidates?" "Please understand, I am not walking away. Someone must ensure you follow the rules and don't cut this short because of your beliefs." Prince Kellan stares him down, and I watch him nod. The producer presses the button and looks at his paper; his eyes scan it, and silence engulfs us. I'm guessing his paper only has inappropriate questions. "Elara, may I know why you decided to participate in this?" Alpha Kellan looks at me. "Well, Alpha Kellan, you could say it was interesting; I was intrigued to see the outcome of my application. I also did not expect to be chosen." He nods and smiles, looking at the producer, but he is still searching for a question. "What would you say are some important traits that a Luna to the king must have, Elara?" I smile at his question. "That, Alpha Kellan, is an amazing question. I would say understanding is essential. The King’s Luna meets people from all walks of life, so she must be understanding to each of them. She must also be resilient and calm. A Luna shouldn't act on impulse or her emotions." "Very well answered." He turns and grins. "Do you think you have those traits?" I chew my cheek slightly. "I would like to think so, but wouldn't we all? The fact is, Alpha Kellan, no one truly knows until they are put into situations where those traits are required." He goes to talk, and the producer cuts him off. "So you have never had to be understanding or resilient?" He looks at me. "Resilience is one thing I know for sure I have. Same with understanding." "How do you know?" He leans closer. "Well, I wouldn't be sitting here right now if I wasn't resilient. I wouldn't have made it this far in my life. As for understanding? I understand some people's need to see me as merely a mutt, not worthy of being Luna; I understand that everyone has their own opinion and don't judge them for it." His jaw drops open. Yes, I just called myself a mutt, which we all know he is thinking. Alpha Kellan laughs. "I have to say, she answered that one perfectly, don't you think?" His grin widens. "Was it true that you were being punished and whipped when the guards collected you?" "Cut!" Alpha Kellan stares at him. "That is highly inappropriate!" "Sorry, Alpha Kellan, I will delete it." His voice wavers, and he moves quickly. "Elara, there are many women here; why do you think you would be a better Luna than some of the more professional ones?" "I don't think I would be a better Luna. There is no way to know that yet. Many will not be showing their true selves, so to believe you're going to be a better Luna would be a waste of time. I, however, can say that in my life, I have faced things many of the other candidates never have. That alone means I can understand and relate to the majority." "That's enough." He presses the button. "Why?" Alpha Kellan looks at him. "Well, it's been long enough. The conversation isn't going in the right direction." "The direction to humiliate her? I suggest you forget her past and treat her like you had any of the other ladies." The producer sighs. Pressing the button, he sits and asks me questions. After nearly half an hour, we finish. "I shall walk you back to your room, Elara. The other women have gone." Nodding, I stand and follow him out. We walk quietly, and he guides me through the palace. "I apologize for the way you have been treated." "You don't need to apologize, Alpha Kellan. It was not you treating me in such a way." He nods and continues to walk. "Even so, I apologize. This is meant to be a fair competition, and you already seem to have the odds stacked against you to lose, purely based on others' beliefs." "I expected this. Someone without a wolf, pack, or last name is not seen as worthy to be Luna." He stops at my words and turns to me. "That I am sure will change when people see your interview. Good night, Elara." He walks off and I step into the room. "Hi, I'm May!" The maid stands up and smiles. "Hi, May, I'm Elara." "Anything you need, let me know. I will also be responsible for making your gowns. Each event will require a specific gown to be made." I nod and step further in. "I shall leave you. I will see you in the morning." She smiles and walks off. Closing the door, I get changed and instantly pass out on the bed, exhaustion crippling me. Chapter 8 When I wake, I get myself ready. May had brought me some clothes this morning. All the contestants were given general clothing as they were only allowed to bring one small bag each. Breakfast was awkward. Some of the women were looking at me like I didn't belong here. I heard the whispers and complaints because Alpha Kellan had sat with me during my interview. That alone has already started to make the women complain and pinpoint me as a troublemaker. Yet, I've noticed they are more brutal to the other ladies. It appears they think I'm not a threat. Which is likely correct. They don't think I can possibly get through and become Luna, so while they are all taking bites out of each other and trying to make each other feel like unimportant. I'm here untouched. Sure, I get called mutt and Tramp, but it is far less than they are throwing at each other. ~~~~~~~~~*~~~ I'm sitting in the garden with Sage. It's still snowing. Something tells me this isn't going to stop any time soon. Yet the palace gardens look stunning right now. "They are jealous, you know." Turning, I look at Sage, confused. "This morning, before you joined us for breakfast, they were clearly jealous that Alpha Kellan sat with you for the video. Not because it gave you leverage but because many here want him just as much as the king." "He was being polite, that is all. He kept saying that the producer made the king and royal family look bad and didn't want it to happen." He wasn't there because he wanted to be with me. More to protect his and the king's reputation. "We should get in. William will be announcing the next event." I nod at her words and follow her through. I hope the next event doesn't include that producer as the central part. If so, I have a feeling it will be a long, painful day for me. We join the other women, and the whispers instantly begin. "Watch when they come in, you will see." I turn, hearing Aurora. Her eyes glare at me. Well, I'm still hated. I laugh it off and wait. "Ladies, the king himself will be announcing the next event. He will arrive any moment." William steps back, and I watch as Kellan walks in. His eyes glance across the contestants and land on me. He holds my gaze and smiles while winking. "See." I hear Aurora and look at her, breaking away from the eye contact. "Alpha Kellan and Alpha Prime Darius spent exactly three seconds looking at each contestant yesterday; apparently, Darius spent ten seconds looking at you, and Kellan apparently kept having his eyes on you," Sage whispers. "Someone timed their looks?" What? "The producer, apparently, so everyone knows." "They were only looking at me for so long, questioning why I got here." Nothing more than that. "Ladies." We all look towards Kellan. He loses everyone's attention except for mine; however, when the door opens, and the king walks in. Kellan's eyes come to me, and he smiles. "He actually likes you." Turning, I look at Sage. "Seriously, he hardly ever smiles." She laughs, but I know he doesn't. He's been kind to make sure they keep up appearances. "Afternoon." I watch Darius stand on the stage. "The next event will be now." Everyone gasps. "It will not happen until we eliminate those who didn't make the last round." "Bye, Mutt." Aurora glares at me. "Now, I believe we said those with the less time on camera would be going home. However, that changed." Yeah, as I thought, because I had more time on the camera, the only way to remove me was to change the rules for succeeding. "As my brother Darius said, we're changing it. You get points based on how well your broadcast went. How many views it had, comments, and interaction." I watch as the producer holds out the paper, and Kellan takes it. He glances down and turns his gaze back to him. I watch as he leans into Darius and talks. They both look at the paper, and their eyes go from the producer to me. Anxiety builds within me. "Well, I think it's clear who lost." Selene laughs. "They could be wrong." Sage hugs me. "I'm sorry, ladies, there will be a delay in reporting the victors and losers. After personal checks this morning, it appears the results we were handed are fake." Everyone gasps, and we watch as the producer is dragged out. Everyone begins to speculate what was changed and why. They all assume the producer fixed it to put me at the top. Apparently, keeping a wolfless mutt here helps the family's appearance. I couldn't see the producer making it, so I won. He hated me. A while later, Kellan and Darius walked back in, this time with another sheet of paper. "Let's begin." Kellan looks at us. "Elara had the most views, comments, and such." Everyone looks at me. "The second person is Aurora." I listen to them list the names, and Sage is through. The lowest two, Nova and Raven, were told they got the lower scores and were to leave. Kellan and Darius keep our attention on them, not giving the women a chance to snap at me. They will. "The second event. I and Kellan will be staying here, and we will personally introduce ourselves to each lady. We will then choose which lady sits next to us while we eat tonight." "This means ladies, please continue to socialize. We will come to you. Please do not follow us around, continue with your own conversations, and we will come and join in." Kellan smiles, and they walk off the stage. "Congrats." I hug Sage. She was low on the list, but at least not at the end. "I expected it. The bigger the pack, the more interaction they would get." Which is wrong. The only reason I got any views, no doubt, is because I am wolfless, and people wonder how I got here. "It's wrong. Alpha Kellan sat with her; of course, she got more views with a prince on her side." Lyra glares at me. "I can assure you that Elara's views weren't for Kellan. The comments alone show people watched for her, not him." King Darius looks at her. "If you believe it was so unfair, we will arrange another one sometime where you all have him sat with you." Lyra closes her jaw and I have to stop myself from laughing. She got caught out acting in a way that a true Luna and queen wouldn't. "I apologize, Your Highness; I didn't mean any disrespect, just an observation that I am sure the future Luna of the King would make." Stepping forward, I look at her. "A Luna would collect all the facts before making assumptions. She also wouldn't speak out against the king and prince, marking their actions unfair." "She would if she had a brain." Lyra snaps at me. "Ladies, please." Kellan steps between us and laughs. "Darius, I believe you haven't met Elara." He points to me, steps around us and faces Lyra. "I had not, no." Darius rolls his eyes. "It's nice to meet you, Elara." He holds out his hand, and I shake it. "It is nice to meet you, your Highness." "Please, just call me Darius while we're in such relaxed conditions. I wanted to apologize for your treatment yesterday from the staff, it wasn't very...Welcoming." "It is fine, honestly. I wasn't hurt or offended." I've given up on getting hurt and offended. "Even if you weren't, it was wrong." He points to a seat, and I walk over and sit down. He moves to sit next to me. "May I know where your wolf is?" Ah, of course, he is going to ask that. "I'm not sure. It was taken while I was young. I can't remember." I can. I can remember the pain as it was pulled from me. I can't say it was Alpha Draven, though; there is a chance when I lose this and leave, he will grab me. The last thing I want is to make him angrier. "It's a shame, Elara. Something tells me your wolf was far from weak." He tilts his head like he is trying to sense it inside of me. "I remember it vaguely. It was strong." Just not strong enough to fight off the magic that ripped it from my heart. "Without a wolf, you may have an issue in the next round, Elara. I suggest you get the help of some of the ladies, one you can trust as it involves wolves. It is essential." "Thank you, Darius. I will be sure to." I'm sure he shouldn't be giving me hints about the next event. "I think you have kept her long enough. I would like a moment to introduce myself without formalities." Kellan smiles down at us. "Very well." I watch Darius walk away, and Kellan take his spot. Chapter 9 After our casual chats, we all went back to our rooms to get ready for tonight's dinner. I haven't seen the producer since, but the cameras still stayed. "Your dress for tonight." May holds it up. It's ocean blue with a sweetheart neckline. It's the most beautiful thing I own. It's simple, which is what was required for tonight's meal. Once I'm ready, I walk out, Sage meets me, and we walk down together. We walk in and see Darius and Kellan at opposite sides of the table. "Okay, ladies. I will read out the name of those whom Alpha Prime Darius wishes to sit with him." William opens the paper. "Aurora and Elara. Please take a seat on either side of him." Kellan grins, and it is one that says trouble is about to blow up. Ignoring him, I take my seat. "The two selected by Prince Kellan are." William unfolds the paper and glances up. "We have an issue." He glances at Darius. "Of course we do. My brother chose one of these two ladies." Darius laughs slightly. "We will move you to one side, Sir." A maid quickly begins moving things around. Now, Darius and Kellan are with a space between them. Aurora takes the seat, and I sit on the opposite side. It's obvious that is who he picked. "Kellan has picked Sage and Elara." Everyone looks shocked. "Please swap seats." Kellan smiles at Aurora, and she stands up quickly. We move and swap places. Yet her eyes glare at me as we pass each other. How is this my fault? I fight back the laugh and sit between them. I wish it was Aurora, this is awkward. The other women pick where to sit, and I sit awkwardly between the king and prince. The plates are set down, and I notice Darius has something different. "Do you not like sauce?" I peer at him. "Allergy." Ah, well, that makes sense. I nod slightly. "Not an allergy. He just uses that as an excuse." Kellan laughs. "I believe the hives I got after consuming it is a confirmation of an allergy." Darius looks at him and then turns to me. "You mentioned you can't remember your wolf being taken. Do you remember who cared for you when it was taken?" I do, although I'm not sure if I should say. I swallow and glance around. "You see, my brother is fixated on finding out where the wolves are going. He thinks if you remember, it could be his way to figure it out." Kellan smiles at me. He can find out easy enough. "I was living with Alpha Draven at the time." "Did he mention it to you?" My head shakes. "No." My word sounds cold and he tilts his head. "It is weird he never asked where your wolf went." "He rarely spoke to me." That is my excuse. He can clearly tell I am lying. Which is terrible for me, considering he is the king, and I just lied to his face multiple times. "I think you should maybe talk to Aurora so she doesn't feel left out," Kellan smirks and Darius turns to her. She smiles at him, quickly covering the scrawl she had while staring at me. "I would like to offer your assistance in the next event, Elara." I look at Kellan, confused. "I already get seen as having special treatment. We best not confirm it more." "You don't want my help?" He smirks at me. "Some women believe I am being given special treatment, which has given me an advantage. I would like for them to realize that isn't real." "The next event is different, so my helping won't raise questions." "How so?" I look at him. His eyes glance around the table, and people are listening. Maybe they can hear him? "I will explain later. Once it is announced." I nod at his words. Darius had said I needed help because I didn't have a wolf, so how would Kellan help me? A guard steps between me and Darius, whispering something in his ear. As he turns he knocks the glass onto me. I stand up, but it's too late. "I apologize." He looks at me, but his words say it was on purpose. "It's fine. I shall go get changed." Standing, I walk out. As I make my way around the halls, I feel a hand grab me. Spinning, I see the producer. "You think I will let you push me out?" "I did no such thing." How am I to blame for his actions? "No one wants you here; when the king realizes how bad you make him look, he will be grateful I tampered with the results to try to have you removed." I don't reply; I just turn to walk away, but he follows. "Alpha Draven has explained that you follow instructions well." I continue to walk as he follows. Has he really contacted him? "He seems to think that you lied on your application. Is that true?" Turning, I look at him. "Alpha Draven couldn't possibly know as he didn't even know I went in." "Even so, how did you put a number for intimate partners when you can't possibly be sure?" I hesitate. "You didn't." His eyes widen. "Ahm." I look up to see Kellan walking towards us. "Are you okay?" He looks at me, and I nod. "Fine, I'm getting changed. I go to walk away, and he stops me. "Why are you in the contestant's hallway?" He looks at the producer now. "Apologizing as I was told to do so by the king." Apologize? I almost laugh at that. "Is that so?" Kellan looks at me. I can't say no. Right now, I can't cope with more enemies. "Yes." I don't want more drama. "Well, you can leave now. I'm sure you could have apologized somewhere more public rather than following Elara to the bedrooms." Kellan states, and I watch as he walks away. I turn to go to my room, and Kellan stops me. "We're not devil's Elara." "I know." I never said they were. I go to move and he stops me again. "We know you lied on your application." My body stills. "We also understand that those particular questions were intrusive and would maybe make people feel like they would be excluded for the number. You didn't need to lie." "I didn't lie." The number I put was random, as I don't know the answer. "Really?" He looks at me, waiting. "How can I lie when I myself don't know the number? It only accepted numbers. There was no way to explain. I couldn't possibly know the answer when letters were not accepted." He peers at me, and the silence grows. I can see he is thinking something or maybe working something out in his head. "You knew you could be punished and lied anyway?" He steps closer, and I nod. "Why?" "Punishment from the king wouldn't be any different from the ones I received almost daily. At least this way, there was a chance I wouldn't be found out." He moves closer to me. "You won't be punished for lying about that number, however..." He steps closer, his body against mine. "We may need to discuss it in more detail to ensure nothing else was a lie." I hold myself at his words, his smile widening. "That's fine, I'm happy to be honest." "Bitten and claimed?" His body presses against mine. Oh no, maybe not that honest. His hand strokes down my neck. I'm too busy whimpering slightly to notice his hand pull my dress down from my shoulder. My hand raises quickly to cover the area. "Oh, now that...is interesting." His eyes come to mine. "Bitten and claimed. Where is your mate?" "I don't have a mate." His head tilts. "You're bitten and claimed." "Not by choice." I didn't want to be. I didn't choose to be or agree. "Go on, tell him, and have me punished." He will. "Hmm...I think I will pass; I'm intrigued to see how this will all work out. My brother seems interested in you, and he's never interested in anyone." "He's intrigued, not interested. Like yourself." "Oh, no. The king is interested, as am I." His head lowers, and I hold my breath, he almost kissed me. "Well." I watch Kellan jump back. "Dinner has ended; many will be leaving soon once William announces the next event, and here you are." I watch Darius walk to us. "We were talking." Kellan smiles and steps back more. "Close for someone who was just talking. You do remember you're not allowed to have relations with the women, Kellan, not until you choose." "You mistake my intentions, brother. I wasn't have relations with her." "I don't mistake anything. You can't have relations with the contestants. It doesn't exactly set a good example, does it!" I step back slightly, inching closer to my room. "Ah, no, you don't." He looks at me. "Stay right there. I need to speak to you after." Did he see my shoulder? I watch as he pulls Kellan away and discusses something. I watch Kellan nodding and waiting as Darius walks over to me. He stops in front of me. His head lowers to my ear. "Do not indulge my brother Elara. It won't end well for you." "I wasn't..." "Oh, you were." He leans closer. "Although I can't blame you, he has a habit of making people follow on his little missions to cause problems." Well, I won't then. "I will keep space between us." "Please do. You can't afford to have my brother's bad behavior used against you." "We both know I won't be making it to the end and becoming Luna." That's impossible. "You seem so sure? You were top for the first round. You got both mine and Kellan's attention in the last event. That's all it takes." I hear something, and he steps back. Everyone is staring at us. Kellan is grinning with the other contestants behind him, staring between us. This is making me a bigger target for their hate. "Please go to your rooms; I am explaining the next event to Elara after she had to leave early." I watch as they follow his instruction and rush to their rooms. "The next event?" I look at him. "You will be talking to wolves. How well you connect with them will be the key factor. Your points from that round and the event after will be added together. The one after is a ball. Consider your gown. More details will be told after the next event." "Thank you." I turn to leave, and he stops me. "Please remember what I said. Kellan isn't considering the impact of his actions on you. If the cameras had seen how close you two were...Well, it wouldn't be good." He turns and walks away. Rushing into my room, I close the door. May looks up and smiles at me. "We need to discuss your next dress, right?" I nod. That event will be essential as I am going to fail at the event tomorrow with the wolves.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&u	Start Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61558999080853/	23	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12514&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450678576_1049222866572574_2793823296149846633_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CZEipi1gF1sQ7kNvgHocZF6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AOTwGi2M_8nnNsICl0CpxQj&oh=00_AYCMECBxGxd3KZkAl2IGj2_IXnNcJKTXPxnByhSGXGql0g&oe=671CB6B1	PERSON_PROFILE	Start Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,260,285	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2260280}'	No	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. ** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. *** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancée before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him."	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	820	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MMgX4alLAskQ7kNvgG6pyAR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Aiykq-9PmRcquk5a9nLetLc&oh=00_AYBMNGXzUlLUW-PQnUfhQ-vkcpaaWOdZUeww2QYWGsmKUQ&oe=671CC4DF	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,260,341	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2260762}'	Yes	2024-10-21 20:03	active	1675	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	226	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462070849_1186717122429002_4317317778552029382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KGx8MaiyAT0Q7kNvgHsaOwZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Aiykq-9PmRcquk5a9nLetLc&oh=00_AYDbnagEYJ-aTvwkpXFMqkL38azoZ7eGv_htnOn45_FMMg&oe=671CAF9A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 313 of 369, showing 20 record(s) out of 7,375 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads for foobar on 2024-10-21